The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Dinner Club
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The Dinner Club

Author: H. C. McNeile

Release date: October 19, 2019 [eBook #60525]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Al Haines, Cindy Beyer & the online Distributed
        Proofreaders Canada team at http://www.pgdpcanada.net


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DINNER CLUB ***




Produced by Al Haines, Cindy Beyer & the online Distributed
Proofreaders Canada team at http://www.pgdpcanada.net











                          [Cover Illustration]




                   ────────────────────────────────────
                            BOOKS BY “SAPPER”
                             (H. C. McNeile)
                   ────────────────────────────────────
                     THE DINNER CLUB
                     THE BLACK GANG
                     BULL-DOG DRUMMOND
                     THE MAN IN RATCATCHER
                     MUFTI
                     THE HUMAN TOUCH
                     NO MAN’S LAND
                     MEN, WOMEN, AND GUNS
                     SERGEANT MICHAEL CASSIDY
                     THE LIEUTENANT AND OTHERS
                   ────────────────────────────────────
                         HODDER & STOUGHTON, LTD.
                   PUBLISHERS                    LONDON
                   ────────────────────────────────────




                                  THE
                         D I N N E R   C L U B


                               STORIES BY
                                “SAPPER”
                            (H. C. McNEILE)


           H O D D E R   A N D   S T O U G H T O N   L T D .

TORONTO                          LONDON                         NEW YORK




                  _Made and Printed in Great Britain._
          _Hazell, Watson & Viney, Ld., London and Aylesbury._





                                Contents


                     FOREWORD
             CHAPTER
             I.      THE ACTOR’S STORY, BEING THE PATCH ON
                       THE QUILT

             II.     THE BARRISTER’S STORY, BEING THE
                       DECISION OF SIR EDWARD SHOREHAM

             III.    THE DOCTOR’S STORY, BEING SENTENCE OF
                       DEATH

             IV.     THE ORDINARY MAN’S STORY, BEING THE
                       PIPES OF DEATH

             V.      THE SOLDIER’S STORY, BEING A BIT OF
                       ORANGE PEEL

             VI.     THE WRITER’S STORY, BEING THE HOUSE AT
                       APPLEDORE

             VII.    THE OLD DINING-ROOM

             VIII.   WHEN GREEK MEETS GREEK

             IX.     JEMMY LETHBRIDGE’S TEMPTATION

             X.      LADY CYNTHIA AND THE HERMIT

             XI.     A GLASS OF WHISKY

             XII.    THE MAN WHO COULD NOT GET DRUNK





                                Foreword


ON a certain day in the year of grace 1920, there came into being a
special and very select club. There was no entrance fee and no
subscription, in which respect it differed from all other clubs. Its
membership was limited to six: the _Actor_, the _Barrister_, the
_Doctor_, the _Ordinary Man_, the _Soldier_, and the _Writer_. And since
each in his own particular trade had achieved what the world calls fame,
except the Ordinary Man, who was only ordinary, it was decided that for
purposes of convenience they should be entered in the list of members
alphabetically according to their trade, and further that they should
carry out the only rule of the club in the order of that entry. And the
only rule of the club was, that on certain nights, to be mutually agreed
on, the member whose turn it was should give to the remaining members an
exceedingly good dinner, after which he should tell them a story
connected with his own trade, that should be of sufficient interest to
keep them awake.

And the only penalty of the club was that if the story was not of
sufficient interest to keep the audience awake, the offending member
should pay a sum of ten pounds to a deserving charity.

No rule was deemed necessary as to the quality of the dinner: the
members had elected themselves with discretion.






_I_                      _The Actor’s Story, being The Patch on the Quilt_



“THE trouble in my game,” he began, “is that the greatest plays can
never be staged. There would be no money in them. The public demand a
plot—a climax: after that the puppets cease strutting, the curtain
rings down. But in life—in real life—there’s no plot. It’s just a
series of anti-climaxes strung together like a patchwork quilt, until
there comes the greatest anti-climax of all and the quilt is finished.”

He passed his hand through his fast-greying hair, and stared for a
moment or two at the fire. The Soldier was filling his pipe; the Writer,
his legs stretched in front of him, had his hands thrust deep in his
trouser pockets.

“It’s one of the patches in one of the quilts that my story is about,”
continued the actor thoughtfully. “Just an episode in the life of a
woman—or shall I say, just the life of a woman in an episode?

“You remember that play of mine—‘John Pendlesham’s Wife’?” He turned to
the Barrister, who nodded.

“Very well,” he answered. “Molly Travers was your leading lady.”

“I was out of England,” said the Soldier. “Never saw it.”

“It’s immaterial.” The Actor lit a cigarette. “The play itself has
nothing to do with my story, except indirectly. But as you didn’t see
it, I will just explain this much. I, of course, was John
Pendlesham—Molly was my wife, and the third act constituted what, in my
opinion, was the finest piece of emotional acting which that consummate
actress has ever done in her career.”

The Writer nodded. “I agree. She was superb.”

“Night after night the fall of the curtain found her nearly fainting;
night after night there was that breathless moment of utter silence
followed by a perfect crash of applause. I am mentioning these old facts
because her marvellous performance does concern my story directly—even
though the play does not.

“We had been running about a month, I suppose, when my story begins. I
had just come off after the third act, and was going to my
dressing-room. For some reason, instead of going by the direct door
which led into it from the stage, I went outside into the passage. There
were some hands moving furniture or something. . . .

“I think you’ve all of you been behind at my theatre. First you come to
the swing doors out of the street, inside which the watch dog sits
demanding callers’ business. Then there is another door, and beyond that
there are three steps down to my room. And it was just as I was opening
my door on that night that I happened to look round.

“Standing at the top of the three stairs was a woman who was staring at
me. I only saw her for a moment: then the watch dog intervened, and I
went into my room. But I _had_ seen her for a moment: I had seen her for
long enough to get the look in her eyes.

“We get all sorts and conditions of people behind, as you’d
expect—stage-struck girls, actors out of a shop, autograph hunters,
beggars. And the watch dog knew my invariable rule: only personal
friends and people who had made an appointment by letter were allowed
inside the second door. But a rule cannot legislate for every case.

“Gad! you fellows, it’s many years now since that night, but I can still
feel, as clearly as if it were yesterday, the message in that girl’s
eyes. There had been hope and fear and pitiful entreaty: the look of one
who had staked everything on a last desperate throw: the look of a
mother who is fighting for her child. It was amazing: I couldn’t
understand it. As I stood just inside my door I couldn’t have told you
whether she was old or young, plain or pretty. And yet in that one
fleeting second this vivid, jumbled message had reached me.” The Actor
pressed out his cigarette, and there was silence while he lit another
one.

“For a moment I hesitated,” he continued after a while; “then I rang the
bell for the watch dog.

“‘Who is that lady I saw outside there?’ I asked, as he came in.

“‘Won’t give no name, sir,’ he answered. ‘Wants to see you, but I told
her the rules.’

“Once again I hesitated; probably I’d exaggerated—put a totally false
construction on her expression, probably she was looking for a job like
the rest of them. And then I knew that I’d got to see that woman, and
that I should have no peace of mind until I’d heard what she had to say.
The watch dog was regarding me curiously; plainly he could see no reason
whatever for my hesitation. He was a matter-of-fact fellow, was the
guardian of the door.

“‘Show her in, I’ll see her now.’ I had my back to him, but I could feel
his virtuous indignation. After all, rules are rules.

“‘Now, sir?’ he echoed.

“‘Now; at once.’

“He went out, and I heard him go up the steps.

“‘Mr. Trayne will see you. Come this way.’

“And then the door opened again, and I turned to face the woman. She was
young—quite young, dressed in a kind of cheap suburban frock. Her shoes
had been good ones—once, now—well, however skilfully a patch is put on
it is still a patch. Her gloves showed traces of much needle and cotton;
the little bag she carried was rubbed and frayed. And over the cheap
suburban frock she had on a coat which was worn and threadbare.

“‘It was good of you to see me, Mr. Trayne.’

“She was nervous and her voice shook a little, but she faced me quite
steadily.

“‘It’s a very unusual thing for me to do,’ I said. ‘But I saw you at the
top of the stairs, and . . .’

“‘I know it’s unusual,’ she interrupted. ‘The man outside there told me
your rule. But believe me’—she was talking with more assurance now—‘my
reason for coming to see you is very unusual also.’

“I pulled up a chair for her. ‘What is your reason?’ I asked.

“She took a deep breath and began fumbling with her handkerchief.

“‘I know you will think me mad,’ she began, ‘but I don’t want to tell
you my reason now. I want to wait until after the play is over, and I
know you go on at once in the fourth act.’

“‘You’ve seen the play, then?’ I remarked.

“‘I’ve seen the play,’ was her somewhat astonishing answer, ‘every night
since the first.’

“‘Every night!’ I stared at her in surprise. ‘But . . .’

“I must have glanced at her clothes or something and she saw what was in
my mind.

“‘I suppose you think that I hardly look as if I could afford such
luxuries,’ she smiled faintly. ‘I’ve only seen it from the gallery and
pit, you know. And even that has meant that I’ve had to go without
lunch. But—you see—it was necessary for me to see it: I had to. It was
part of my plan—a necessary part.’

“‘I don’t want to seem dense,’ I said gently, ‘but I’m afraid I don’t
quite follow. How can seeing my play thirty odd times be a necessary
part of your plan?’

“‘That’s what I don’t want to tell you now,’ she repeated, and once more
her hands began twisting nervously. ‘I want to wait till afterwards,
when perhaps you’ll—of your kindness—do as I ask you. Oh! Mr.
Trayne—for God’s sake, don’t fail me!’ She leant forward beseechingly
in her chair.

“‘My dear child,’ I answered quietly—I don’t think she can have been
much more than twenty, ‘you haven’t told me yet what you want me to do.’

“‘I want you to come to a house in Kensington with me,’ she said
steadily.”

Once again the Actor paused, and stared at the fire. Then he gave a
short laugh.

“When she said that, I looked at her pretty sharply. Without appearing
conceited or anything of that sort, one has occasionally in the course
of one’s career, received certain flattering attentions from charming
women—attentions which—er—one is tempted to conceal from one’s wife.”

“Precisely,” murmured the Ordinary Man. “Precisely.”

“And for a moment, I must confess that the thought passed through my
mind that this was one of those occasions. And it wasn’t until the
colour rose to her face and stained it scarlet, that I realised that not
only had I made a mistake, but that I had been foolish enough to let her
see that I had.

“‘My God!’ she whispered, ‘you don’t think—you couldn’t think—that I
meant . . .’

“She rose and almost cowered away from me. ‘Why, I’m married.’

“I refrained from remarking that the fact was hardly such a conclusive
proof of the absurdity of my unspoken thought as she seemed to imagine.
I merely bowed, and said a little formally: ‘Please don’t jump to
conclusions. May I ask why you wish me to come to a house in Kensington
with you?’

“The colour ebbed away from her cheeks, and she sat down again.

“‘That’s the very thing I don’t want to tell you, until you come,’ she
answered very low. ‘I know it sounds absurd—it must do, it seems as if
I were being unnecessarily mysterious. But I can’t tell you, Mr. Trayne,
I can’t tell you . . . Not yet. . . .’

“And then the call boy knocked, and I had to go on for the last act. In
a way I suppose it was absurd of me—but life is made up of impulses. I
confess that the whole thing intrigued me. When a woman comes and tells
you that she has seen your play every night since it started; that she’s
had to go without her lunch to do so; that it was a necessary part of
some wonderful plan, and that she wants you to go to a house in
Kensington, the least curious man would be attracted. And from my
earliest infancy I’ve always been engrossed in other people’s business.

“‘All right,’ I said briefly. ‘I’ll come with you.’

“And then I had to put out my hand to steady her, I thought she was
going to faint. Reaction, I thought at the time; later, it struck me
that the reason was much more prosaic—lack of food.

“I stopped for a moment till she seemed herself again; then I told her
to wait outside.

“‘I shall be about half an hour,’ I said, ‘and then we’ll take a taxi,
and go down to Kensington. Tell them to give you a chair. . . .’

“And my last impression as I went on to the stage was of a white-faced
girl clutching the table, staring at me with great brown eyes that held
in them a dawning triumph.

“I think,” went on the Actor thoughtfully, “that that is where the
tragedy of it all really lay. Afterwards she told me that the part of
her plan which had seemed most difficult to her was getting my consent
to go with her to Kensington. Once that was done, she knew all would be
well, she was absolutely and supremely confident. And when I went on to
the stage for the fourth act, she felt that success had crowned her
efforts, that what was to come after was nothing compared to that which
she had already done. The inaccessible stronghold had been stormed, the
ogre had proved to be a lamb.

“Well, we went to Kensington. I sent my own car home, and we took a
taxi. During the drive she was very silent, and I didn’t try to make her
talk. Evidently no inkling of the mysterious plan was to be revealed
until we arrived at the address she had given the driver. It was some
obscure street that I had never heard of and the name of which I have
completely forgotten. I know it was somewhere not far from Barker’s.

“The door was opened by a repulsive-looking woman who peered at me
suspiciously. And then the girl took her on one side and whispered
something in her ear. Apparently it had the desired effect, as the
Gorgon retired grumbling to an odoriferous basement, leaving us alone in
the hall.

“When she had shut the door the girl turned to me.

“‘Will you come upstairs, Mr. Trayne. I want you to meet my husband.’

“I bowed. ‘Certainly,’ I said, and she led the way.

“‘So the husband was in the plan,’ I reflected as I followed her. Was he
a genius with a play that he proposed to read to me? I had suffered from
the plays of genius before. Or was he some actor down on his luck? If
so, why all the mystery? And then, when I’d made up my mind that it was
a mere begging case, we arrived at the room. Just before she turned the
handle of the door she again looked at me.

“‘My husband is ill, Mr. Trayne. You’ll excuse his being in bed.’

“Then we went in. Good Lord! you fellows,” the Actor leant forward in
his chair. “I’ve been pretty hard up in the old days, but as I stood
inside that door I realised for the first time what poverty—real
poverty—meant. Mark you, the girl was a lady; the weak,
cadaverous-looking fellow propped up in bed with a tattered shawl round
his shoulders was a gentleman. And beyond the bed, and one chair, and a
rackety old chest-of-drawers there wasn’t a stick of furniture in the
room. There was a curtain in the corner with what looked like a
washstand behind it, and a shelf by the bed with two cups and some
plates on it. And nothing else except an appalling oleograph of Queen
Victoria on the wall.

“‘This is Mr. Trayne, dear.’ She was bending over her husband, and after
a moment he looked up at me.

“‘It was good of you to come, sir,’ he said. ‘Very good.’ And then he
turned to his wife and I heard him say: ‘Have you told him yet, Kitty?’

“She shook her head. ‘Not yet, darling, I will now.’ She left his side
and came over to me.

“‘Mr. Trayne, I know you thought me very peculiar at the theatre. But I
was afraid that if I told you what I really wanted you’d have refused to
come. You get hundreds and hundreds of people coming to see you who
think they can act. Asking you to help them get a job and that sort of
thing. Well, I was afraid that if I told you that that was what I
wanted, you’d have told me to go away. Perhaps you’d have given me a
straw of comfort—taken my address—said you’d let me know if anything
turned up. But nothing would have turned up. . . . And, you see, I was
rather desperate.’

“The big brown eyes were fixed on me pleadingly, and somehow I didn’t
feel quite as annoyed as I should have done at what was nothing more nor
less than a blatant trick to appeal to my sympathy.

“‘Perhaps nothing would have turned up,’ I said gently, ‘but you must
remember that to-day the stage is a hopelessly overstocked profession.
There are hundreds of trained actors and actresses unable to obtain a
job.’

“‘I know that,’ she cried eagerly, ‘and that’s why I—why I thought out
this plan. I thought that if I could _really_ convince you that I could
act above the average . . .’

“‘And she can, Mr. Trayne,’ broke in her husband. ‘She’s good, I know
it.’

“‘We must leave Mr. Trayne to be the judge of that, Harry,’ she smiled.
‘You see,’ she went on to me, ‘what I felt was that there is an opening
for real talent. There is, isn’t there?’

“‘Yes,’ I agreed slowly. ‘There is an opening for _real_ talent. But
even that is a small one. . . . Have you ever acted before?’

“‘A little. In amateur theatricals!’

“I turned away. Amateur theatricals! More heart-burning and
disappointment has been caused by those abominable entertainments than
their misguided originators will ever realise.

“‘But don’t think I’m relying on that.’ The girl was speaking again, and
I almost laughed. ‘I want you to judge me to-night.’

“I swung round and looked at her. So this was the mysterious plan: I was
to witness an impromptu performance, which was to convince me that the
second Sarah Bernhardt had been discovered.

“‘I couldn’t have shown you, you see, in your dressing-room. I shouldn’t
have had time. That’s why I asked you to come here.’

“‘You have the courage of your convictions anyway,’ I said quietly. ‘I
am perfectly ready to be convinced.’

“‘Then will you sit there.’ She took off her hat and coat as I sat down
on the only available chair, and from underneath his pillow the man
produced a paper-covered book.

“‘You’ll forgive me if I read my lines, Mr. Trayne,’ he said. ‘I find I
can’t learn them—I can’t concentrate.’ He passed a thin, emaciated hand
over his forehead. ‘And it’s her you want to see.’

“He turned over the pages weakly; then he began to read. And I—I sat up
as if I’d been stung. At last everything was clear: the continual visits
to the theatre—everything. The part of all others which they had
selected to prove her ability, was the love-scene between Molly Travers
and myself in the third act of ‘John Pendlesham’s Wife. . . .’”

For a while there was silence, while the Actor thoughtfully lit another
cigarette.

“This unknown child,” he went on after a moment, “who had acted a little
in amateur theatricals, had deliberately challenged London’s greatest
emotional actress in her most marvellous success before, Heaven help us,
_me_—of all people. I suppose if I was writing a story I should say
that she triumphed; that as I sat in that bare and hideous room I
realised that before me was genius—a second and greater Molly; that
from that moment her foot was set on the ladder of fame, and there was
no looking back.”

The Actor laughed a little sadly. “Unfortunately, I’m not writing a
story, I’m telling the truth. I don’t know how I sat through the next
twenty minutes. It was the most ghastly caricature of Molly that I have
ever thought of; the more ghastly because it was so intensely
unintentional. Every little gesture was faithfully copied; every little
trick and mannerism had been carefully learnt by heart. And this, as I
say, to me who acted with that divine genius every night. God! it was
awful. That marvellous line of Molly’s, when, standing in the centre of
the stage facing me across the table, she said: ‘Then you don’t want me
back?’ that line which was made marvellous merely through the consummate
restraint with which she said it, sounded from this poor child like a
parlour-maid giving notice.

“And then, at last it was over, and I realised I had to say something.
They were both staring at me, hope shining clear in the girl’s eyes and
pride in the man’s.

“‘She’s great, isn’t she, Mr. Trayne?’ he said. ‘I’ve not had the
privilege of seeing you and Miss Travers in the part—but I feel that
now—why,’ he gave a little shaky laugh, ‘that it’s hardly necessary.’

“You see,” said the Actor slowly, “that was the devil of it all. They
were both so utterly certain, especially the man. The difficulty had
been to get me there; after that it had been easy. I glanced at the poor
fellow in the bed, and his thoughts were plain to read. No more grinding
poverty, no more unfurnished bed-sitting rooms, and—fame for the woman
he loved! And then he spoke again.

“‘I’m such a hopeless crock, Mr. Trayne, and she’—he took one of her
hands in both his own—‘she’s had to do all the work. Beastly, grinding
work in an office, when she was capable of this.’

“The girl bent over him, and I looked away. It seemed to me that the
ground on which I stood was holy.”

The Actor gave a short laugh which deceived no one. “I suppose I was an
ass,” he went on, “but I’d do it again to-day. ‘It was wonderful,’ I
said, ‘quite wonderful.’ And because I’m an actor they believed me. Not
that he, at any rate, required much convincing—he only wanted his
knowledge confirmed. Of course, when I spoke I didn’t realise what I was
letting myself in for. I should have done, I suppose, but—I wasn’t left
long in doubt. If she was wonderful—and had not I, Herbert Trayne, said
so—what about a job? At once . . . With my backing it was easy. . . .
Which was all quite true except for the one vital fact of my having
lied. But, hang it, you fellows!” he exploded, “could you have told ’em
it was the most appalling exhibition of utter futility you’d ever
witnessed?”

“No, I couldn’t,” said the Soldier. “What happened?

“I can see them now,” continued the Actor. “He was holding her hand, and
looking up into her face—as a dog looks at the being it adores. And she
was smiling a little, and crying a little—tears of pure joy. The strain
was over, the lunches had not been missed in vain. And I stood there
like a dumb idiot racking my brains for something to say. They thought I
was wondering what job to offer her; they were right, I was.” The Actor
laughed shortly.

“But I’d gone into the morass, and there was nothing for it but to
blunder in deeper. The one vital essential was that in no circumstances
must the poor child ever be allowed to act. The other was money—and at
once. So I offered her then and there a job as Molly Travers’ understudy
at five pounds a week.”

“Great Scott!” The Doctor sat up with a jerk. “Understudy Molly?”

“I explained, of course,” went on the Actor, “that there was an
understudy already, and that to save unpleasantness it would be better
if she didn’t come to the theatre, unless I sent for her. That, of
course, it was more than likely that Miss Travers wouldn’t be ill during
the run of the play, and that in those circumstances I didn’t want to
offend the present understudy. And when another play came along, we must
see what we could do. That, thank Heaven, I knew was some way off yet!
It gave me breathing space.

“I gave her a week’s salary in advance, and I got away—somehow. I think
they were both a little dazed with the wonder of it, and they wanted to
be alone. I heard his voice—weak and quavering—as I shut the door.

“‘Oh! my very dear girl,’ he was whispering—and she was on her knees
beside the bed. And I blundered my way downstairs, cursing myself for a
sentimental fool. There’s whisky on the table, you fellows. Help
yourselves.”

But no one moved, and the Actor lit another cigarette.

“I saw her occasionally during the next two or three months,” he
continued, “though I never went to their rooms again. They had moved—I
knew that—because I used to post the cheque every week. But the few
times I did see her, I gathered that her husband was not getting any
better. And one day I insisted on Lawrence, the specialist, going to see
him. I couldn’t have one of my company being worried, I told her, over
things of that sort. I can see her face now as I said ‘one of my
company.’ I don’t know what Lawrence said to her, but he rang me up at
the theatre that night, and he did not mince his words to me.

“‘I give him a month,’ he said. ‘It’s galloping consumption.’

“It was just about a month later that the thing happened which I had
been dreading. Molly went down with ’flu. Her understudy—the real
one—was Violet Dorman, who was unknown then. And, of course it was her
chance.”

“One moment,” interrupted the Barrister. “Did anyone at the theatre know
about this girl?”

“Good God! no,” cried the Actor. “Not a soul. In this censorious world
actions such as mine in that case are apt to be misconstrued, which
alone was sufficient to make me keep it dark. No one knew.

“The first night—all was well. Molly went down in the afternoon, and it
didn’t come out in any of the evening papers. Violet acted
magnificently. She wasn’t Molly, of course—she isn’t now. But it was
her chance, and she took it—and took it well. Next morning the papers,
naturally, had it in. ‘Temporary indisposition of Miss Molly Travers.
Part filled at a moment’s notice with great credit by Miss Violet
Dorman.’ She had a press agent and he boomed her for all he was worth.
And I read the papers and cursed. Not that I grudged her her success in
the slightest, but I was thinking of the afternoon. It was matinée day
and the girl must read it in the papers.

“There was only one thing for it—to go round and see her. Whatever
happened I had to prevent her coming to the theatre. How I was going to
do it without giving the show away I hadn’t an idea, but somehow or
other it had got to be done. My blundering foolishness—even though it
had been for the best—had caused the trouble; it was up to me to try
and right it. So I went round and found her with a doctor in the
sitting-room. He was just going as I came in, and his face was grave.

“‘Harry’s dying,’ she said to me quite simply, and I glanced at the
doctor, who nodded.

“Poor child! I crossed over to her side, and though it seems an awful
thing to say, my only feeling was one of relief. After what Lawrence had
said I knew it was hopeless, and since the poor devil had to go he
couldn’t have chosen a more opportune moment from my point of view. It
solved the difficulty. If he was dying she couldn’t come to the theatre,
and by the time the funeral was over Molly would be back. I didn’t
realise that one doesn’t get out of things quite as easily as that.

“‘I’ve only just realised how bad he was,’ she went on in a flat, dead
voice.

“‘Does he know?’ I asked.

“‘No. He thinks he’s going to get better. Why didn’t you send for me
last night, Mr. Trayne?’

“It was so unexpected, that I hesitated and stammered.

“‘I couldn’t get at you in time,’ I said finally. ‘Miss Travers only
became ill late in the afternoon.’

“With a strange look on her face she opened a paper—some cursed rag I
hadn’t seen.

“‘It says here,’ she went on slowly, ‘that she was confined to her bed
all yesterday. Oh! it doesn’t matter much, does it?’ She put the paper
down wearily, and gave the most heartrending little sobbing laugh I’ve
ever heard.

“‘What do you mean?’ I stammered out.

“‘I suppose you did it for the best, Mr. Trayne. I suppose I ought to be
grateful. But you lied that night—didn’t you?’

“I was fingering a book on the table and for the life of me I couldn’t
think of anything to say. ‘He doesn’t know,’ she went on. ‘He still
thinks I’m a God-sent genius. And he mustn’t know.’

“‘Why should he?’ I said. And then I put my hand on her arm. ‘Tell me,
how did you find out?’

“‘You admit it then?’

“‘Yes,’ I said quietly, ‘I admit that I lied. I was so desperately sorry
for you.’

“‘I mentioned it to someone—a man who knew the stage—about a week ago.
He looked at me in blank amazement, and then he laughed. I suppose he
couldn’t help it: it was so ridiculous. I was furious—furious. But
afterwards I began to think, and I asked other people one or two
questions—and then that came,’ she pointed to the paper, ‘and I knew.
And now—oh! thank God—he’s dying. He mustn’t know, Mr. Trayne, he
mustn’t.’

“And at that moment he came into the room—tottered in is a better word.

“‘Boy,’ she cried in an agony, ‘what are you doing?’

“‘I thought I heard Mr. Trayne’s voice,’ he whispered, collapsing in the
chair. ‘I’m much better to-day, much. Bit weak still——’

“And then he saw the paper, and he leant forward eagerly.

“‘Ill,’ he cried. ‘Molly Travers ill. Why, my dear—but it’s your
chance.’ He read on a bit, and she looked at me desperately. ‘But why
weren’t you there last night? Who is this woman, Violet Dorman?’

“‘You see, Tracy,’ I said, picking up the paper and putting it out of
his reach, ‘it was so sudden, Miss Travers’ illness, that I couldn’t get
at your wife in time.’

“‘Quite,’ he whispered. ‘Of course. But there’s a matinée this
afternoon, isn’t there? Oh! I wonder if I’m well enough to go. I’m so
much better to-day.’ And then he looked at his wife. ‘My dear! my
dear—at last!’

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen such pathetic pride and love shining in a
man’s face before or since.

“‘I’m afraid you won’t be quite well enough to go,’ I muttered.

“‘Perhaps it would be wiser not to,’ he whispered. ‘But to think I shall
miss her first appearance. Have you come to fetch her now, Mr. Trayne?’

“‘Yes, darling,’ the girl replied, and her voice sounded as steady as a
rock. ‘Mr. Trayne has come to fetch me. But it’s early yet and I want
you to go back to bed now. . . .’

“Without a glance at me she helped him from the room and left me
standing there. I heard their voices—hers clear and strong, his barely
audible. And not for the first time in my life I marvelled at the wonder
of a woman who loves. I was to marvel more in a moment or two.

“She came back and shut the door. Then she stood facing me.

“‘There’s only one way, Mr. Trayne, though I think it’s going to break
my heart. I must go to the theatre.’

“‘But—your husband . . .’ I stammered.

“‘Oh! I’m not really going. I shall be here—at hand—the whole time.
Because if the end did come—why then—I _must_ be with him. But he’s
got to think I’ve gone; I’ve got to hide from him until after the
matinée is over. And then I must tell him’—she faltered a little—‘of
my success. I’ll keep the papers from him—if it’s necessary. . . .’ She
turned away and I heard her falter: ‘Three hours away from him—when
he’s dying. Oh, my God!’”

The Actor paused, and the Soldier stirred restlessly in his chair. “I
left shortly after,” he went on at length, “I saw she wanted me to.

“All through the play that afternoon it haunted me—the pathos of
it—aye, the horror of it. I pictured that girl hiding somewhere, while
in the room above the sands were running out. Longing with all the power
of her being to go to him—to snatch every fleeting minute with him—and
yet condemned by my stupidity to forfeit her right. And then at last the
show was over, and I went to her room again.

“She was by his side, kneeling on the floor, as I came in. As he saw me
he struggled up on his elbow, and one could see it was the end.

“‘Dear fellow,’ I said, ‘she was wonderful—just wonderful!’

“And the girl looked up at me through her blinding tears.

“‘Just wonderful,’ I said again. Five minutes later he died. . . .”

The Actor fell silent.

“Did you ever see her again?” asked the Soldier thoughtfully.

“Never: she disappeared. Just a patch on the quilt as I said. But there
was one thread missing. Three years later I received a registered
envelope. There was no letter inside, no word of any sort. Just these.”
He fumbled in his pocket. “There are twenty of them.”

He held out his hand, and the Soldier leaning forward saw that it
contained a little bundle of five-pound notes.






_II_              _The Barrister’s Story, being The Decision of Sir Edward
                                                                 Shoreham_



“THIS morning,” he began, leaning back in his chair and crossing his
legs, “I mislaid my cigarette-case. I knew it was somewhere in the
study, but find it I could not. Finally, having searched all over my
writing table, I rang the bell, and somewhat irritably demanded its
immediate production. The butler stepped forward and lifted it up from
the centre of the blotting pad, where it had been the whole time,
literally under my nose. What peculiar temporary kink in the brain had
prevented my noticing the very thing I was looking for, when it was
lying in the most conspicuous place in which it could possibly have
been, I don’t know. I leave that to the Doctor. But the point of my
parable is this—it decided in my mind the story with which I should
bore you fellows to-night.”

He paused to light a cigar, then he glanced round at the faces of the
other five.

“And if, as I get on with it, you think you recognise the real
characters under the fictional names I shall give them, I can’t prevent
you. But don’t ask me to confirm your thoughts.”

“Exactly,” murmured the Actor. “Fire ahead.”

“It was about four years before the war,” commenced the Barrister, “that
I was stopping for a few nights at a certain house in Park Lane. It was
in the middle of the season—June, to be accurate—and I was waiting to
get in here. My wife was in the country, and, as I was more or less at a
loose end, I accepted the offer of staying at this house. My
hostess—shall we call her Granger, Ruth Granger—had been an old school
pal of my wife’s; in later years she had become a real, intimate friend
of us both.

“At the time of which I speak she was a lovely girl of twenty-six, with
the suffering of six years of hell in her eyes. At the age of twenty she
had married Sir Henry Granger, and that fatal mistake had been the cause
of the hell. Henry Granger was one of the most loathsome brutes it has
ever been my misfortune to run across. He had not one single instinct of
a gentleman in him, though he did happen to be the tenth baronet. How
her parents had ever allowed the marriage beat me completely. Perhaps it
was money, for Granger was rich; but whatever it was she married him,
and her hell began.

“Granger was simply an animal, a coarse and vicious animal. He drank
heavily without getting drunk, which is always a dangerous sign, and he
possessed the morals—or did not possess the morals, whichever you
prefer—of a monkey. He was unfaithful to her on their honeymoon—my
wife told me that; and from then on he made not the slightest attempt to
conceal his mode of life.”

The Barrister carefully removed the ash from his cigar. “I won’t labour
the point,” he went on with a faint smile. “We have all of us met the
type, but I’d like to emphasise the fact that I, at any rate, have never
met any member of that type who came within a mile of him. Most of ’em
have some semblance of decency about ’em—make some attempt to conceal
their affairs. Granger didn’t; he seemed to prefer that they should be
known. Sometimes since then I have wondered whether he was actuated by a
sort of blind rage—by a mad desire to pierce through the calm, icy
contempt of his wife; to make her writhe and suffer, because he realised
she was so immeasurably his superior.” He paused thoughtfully. “He made
her suffer right enough.”

“Did she never try for a divorce?” asked the Soldier.

“No, never. We discussed it once—she, and my wife and I; and I had to
explain to her our peculiar laws on the subject. His adultery by itself
was, of course, not sufficient, and for some reason she flatly refused
to consider a mere separation. She wouldn’t face the scandal and
publicity for only that. I said to her then: ‘Why not apply for a
restitution of conjugal rights. Get your husband to leave the house, and
if he doesn’t return in fourteen days——’

“She stopped me with a bitter laugh.

“‘It seems rather fatuous,’ she said slowly, ‘getting a lawyer to ask my
husband to do what he is only too ready to do—return to me.’

“‘But surely,’ I began, not quite taking her meaning.

“‘You see, Bill,’ she answered in a flat, dead voice, ‘my husband is
very fond of me—as a stopgap. After most of his episodes he honours me
with his attentions for two or three days.’

“That was the devil of it—he didn’t intend to let her divorce him. She
formed an excellent hostess for his house, and for the rest there were
always _les autres_. And he wanted her, too, because he couldn’t get
her, and that made him mad.”

The Barrister leant forward, and the firelight flickered on his thin,
ascetic face.

“Such was the state of affairs when I went to stay. The particular lady
at the time who was being honoured by Henry Granger was a shining light
in musical comedy—Nelly Jones, shall we call her? It is very far from
her real name. If possible, he had been more open over this affair than
usual; everyone who knew the Grangers in London knew about
it—_everyone_. He had twice dined with her at the same restaurant at
which his wife was entertaining, once deliberately selecting the next
table.”

“What an unmitigated swine!” cried the Ordinary Man.

“He was,” agreed the Barrister briefly. “But even that was not
sufficient to satisfy the gentleman. He proceeded to do a thing which
put him for ever outside the pale. He brought this girl to a reception
of his wife’s at his own house.

“It was the night that I arrived. She had fixed up one of those ghastly
entertainments which are now, thank Heaven, practically extinct.
Somebody sings and nobody listens, and you meet everybody you
particularly want to avoid. Mercifully I ran into an old pal, also of
your calling, Actor-man—Violet Seymour. No reason why I should disguise
her name at any rate. She was not acting at the moment, and we sat in a
sort of alcove-place at the top of the stairs, on the same landing as
the reception-room.

“‘There’s going to be a break here soon, Bill,’ she said to me after a
while. ‘Ruth is going to snap.’

“‘Poor girl!’ I answered. ‘But what the devil can one do, Violet?’

“‘Nothing,’ she said fiercely, ‘except alter your abominably unjust
laws. Why can’t she get a divorce, Bill? It’s vile—utterly vile.’

“And then—well, let’s call him Sir Edward Shoreham, joined us. He was
on the Bench—a judge, which makes the disguise of a false name pretty
thin, especially in view of what is to come. I remember he had recently
taken a murder case—one that had aroused a good deal of popular
attention—and the prisoner had been found guilty. We were talking about
it at the time Sir Edward arrived, with Violet, as usual, tilting lances
against every form of authority.

“I can see her now as she turned to Sir Edward with a sort of dreadful
fascination on her face.

“‘And so you sentenced him to death?’

“He nodded gravely. ‘Certainly,’ he answered. ‘He was guilty.’

“And then she turned half-away, speaking almost under her breath.

“‘And doesn’t it ever appall you? Make you wake in the middle of the
night, with your mouth dry and your throat parched. All this—life,
love—and in a cell, a man waiting—a man you’ve sent there. Ticking off
the days on his nerveless fingers—staring out at the sun. My God! it
would drive me mad.’

“Ned Shoreham smiled a little grimly.

“‘You seem to forget one unimportant factor,’ he answered; ‘the wretched
woman that man killed.’

“‘No, I don’t,’ she cried. ‘But the punishment is so immeasurably worse
than the crime. I don’t think death would matter if it came suddenly;
but to sit waiting with a sort of sickening helplessness——’

“It was then Ruth Granger joined us. Some woman was singing in the
reception-room and, for the moment, she was free from her duties as
hostess.

“‘You seem very serious,’ she said with her grave, sweet smile, holding
out her hand to Sir Edward.

“‘Miss Seymour is a revolutionary,’ he answered lightly, and I happened
at that moment to glance at Ruth. And for the moment she had let the
mask slip as she looked at Ned Shoreham’s face. Then it was replaced,
but their secret was out, as far as I was concerned, though on matters
of affection I am the least observant of mortals. If they weren’t in
love with one another, they were as near to it as made no odds. And it
gave me a bit of a shock.

“Shoreham was young—young, at any rate, for the Bench—and he was
unmarried. And somehow I couldn’t fit Shoreham into the situation of
loving another man’s wife. There had never been a breath of scandal that
I had heard; if there had been, it would have finished him for good. A
judge must be like Cæsar’s wife. And Shoreham, even then, had
established a reputation for the most scrupulous observance of the law.
His enemies called him cruel and harsh; those who knew him better
realised that his apparent harshness was merely a cloak he had wrapped
tightly round himself as a guard against a naturally tender heart. I
don’t know any man that I can think of who had such an undeviating idea
of duty as Shoreham, and without being in the least a prig, such an
exalted idea of the responsibilities of his position. And to realise
suddenly that he was in love with Ruth Granger, as I say, came as a
shock.

“‘What was the argument about?’ she said, sitting down beside me.

“‘Morality _versus_ the Law,’ chipped in Violet.

“‘The individual _versus_ the community,’ amended Sir Edward.
‘Justice—real justice—against sickly sentimentality, with all due
deference to you, Miss Seymour. There are hard cases, one knows, but
hard cases make bad laws. There’s been far too much lately of men taking
matters into their own hands—this so-called Unwritten Law. And it has
got to stop.’

“‘You would never admit the justification,’ said Ruth slowly.

“‘Never—in any circumstances,’ he answered. ‘You have the law—then
appeal to the law. Otherwise there occurs chaos.’

“‘And what of the cases where the law gives no redress?’ demanded
Violet, and even as she spoke Granger came up the stairs with this girl
on his arm.

“Ruth Granger rose, deathly white, and gazed speechlessly at her
husband’s coarse, sneering face. I don’t think for a moment she fully
grasped the immensity of the insult; she was stunned. The footmen were
staring open-mouthed; guests passing into the supper-room stopped and
smirked. And then it was over; the tension snapped.

“‘Have you had any supper, Sir Edward?’ said Ruth calmly, and with her
hand on his arm she swept past her husband, completely ignoring both him
and the girl, who flushed angrily.

“‘I suppose,’ said Violet Seymour to me, as Granger and the girl went
into the reception-room, ‘that had Ruth shot that filthy blackguard dead
on the stairs, Sir Edward would have piously folded his hands and, in
due course, sentenced her to death.’

“And at the moment I certainly sympathised with her point of view.”

The Barrister got up and splashed some soda-water into a glass. Then he
continued:

“I won’t weary you with an account of the rest of the reception. You can
imagine for yourselves the covert sneers and whisperings. I want to go
on two or three hours to the time when the guests had gone, and a
white-faced, tight-lipped woman was staring at the dying embers of a
fire in her sitting-room, while I stood by the mantelpiece wondering
what the devil to do to help. Granger was in his study, where he had
retired on the departure of Miss Jones, and I, personally, had seen two
bottles of champagne taken to him there by one of the footmen.

“‘It’s the end, Bill,’ she said, looking at me suddenly, ‘absolutely the
end. I can’t go on—not after to-night. How dared he bring that woman
here? How dared he?’

“Violet had been right—the break had come. Ruth Granger was desperate,
and there was an expression on her face that it wasn’t good to see. It
put the wind up me all right.

“‘Go to bed, Ruth,’ I said quietly. ‘There’s no good having a row with
Granger to-night; you can say what you want to say to-morrow.’

“And at that moment the door opened and her husband came in. As I said,
he was a man who never got drunk, but that night he was unsteady on his
legs. He stood by the door, swaying a little and staring at her with a
sneer on his face. He was a swine sober; in drink he was—well, words
fail. But, by God! you fellows, she got through him and into him until I
thought he was going to strike her. I believe that was what she was
playing for at the time, because I was there as a witness. But he
didn’t, and when she finished flaying him he merely laughed in her face.

“‘And what about your own damned lover, my virtuous darling?’ he
sneered. ‘What about the upright judge whom you adore—dear, kind Edward
Shoreham?’

“It was unexpected; she didn’t know he had guessed—and her face gave
her away for a moment. Then she straightened up proudly.

“‘Sir Edward Shoreham and I are on terms which an animal of your gross
mind couldn’t possibly understand,’ she answered coldly, and he laughed.
‘If you insinuate that he is my lover in the accepted sense of the word,
you lie and you know it.’

“Without another word she walked contemptuously by him, and the door
closed behind her. And after a moment or two I followed her, leaving him
staring moodily at the empty grate. I couldn’t have spoken to him
without being rude and, after all, I was under his roof.”

The Barrister leant back in his chair and crossed his legs.

“Now that was the situation,” he continued, “when I went to bed. My room
was almost opposite Lady Granger’s, and at the end of the passage, which
was a cul-de-sac, was the door leading into Granger’s study. I hadn’t
started to undress when I heard him come past my room and go along the
passage to his study. And I was still thinking over the situation about
ten minutes later when Lady Granger’s door opened. I knew it was hers
because I heard her speak to her maid, telling her to go to bed. The
girl said ‘Good night,’ and something—I don’t quite know what—made me
look through the keyhole of my door. I was feeling uneasy and alarmed; I
suppose the scene downstairs had unsettled me. And sure enough, as soon
as the maid’s footsteps had died away, I saw through my spy-hole Ruth
Granger go down the passage towards her husband’s study. For a moment I
hesitated; an outsider’s position is always awkward between husband and
wife. But one thing was very certain, those two were in no condition to
have another—and this time a private—interview. I opened my door
noiselessly and peered out. It struck me that if I heard things getting
too heated I should have to intervene. She was just opening the door of
his study as I looked along the passage, and then in a flash the whole
thing seemed to happen. The door shut behind her; there was a pause of
one—perhaps two seconds—and a revolver shot rang out, followed by the
sound of a heavy fall. For a moment I was stunned; then I raced along
the passage as hard as I could, and flung open the door of the study.

“On the floor lay Henry Granger, doubled up and sprawling, while in the
middle of the room stood his wife staring at him speechlessly. At her
feet on the carpet was a revolver, an automatic Colt. I stood there by
the door staring foolishly, and after a while she spoke.

“‘There’s been an accident,’ she whispered. ‘Is he dead?’

“I went up to the body and turned it over. Through the shirt front was a
small hole; underneath the left shoulder blade was another. Henry
Granger had been shot through the heart from point-blank range; death
must have been absolutely instantaneous.

“‘My God, Ruth!’ I muttered. ‘How did it happen?’

“‘Happen?’ she answered vaguely. ‘There was a man . . . the window.’

“And then she fainted. The butler, with a couple of footmen, by this
time had appeared at the door, and I pulled myself together.

“‘Her ladyship’s maid at once,’ I said. ‘Sir Henry has been shot. Ring
up a doctor, and ask him to come round immediately.’

“The butler rushed off, but I kept the two footmen.

“‘Wait a moment,’ I cried, picking up the revolver. ‘A man did it. Pull
back the two curtains by the window, and I’ll cover him.’

“They did as I told them, pulled back the two heavy black curtains that
were in front of the window. It was set back in a sort of alcove, and I
had the revolver ready pointed to cover the murderer. I covered empty
air; there was no one there. Then I walked over to the window and looked
out. It was wide open, and there was a sheer drop of forty feet to the
deserted area below. I looked upwards—I looked sideways: plain
brickwork without footing for a cat.”

“‘Go down to the room below,’ I cried; ‘he may have got in there.’

“They rushed away to come back and tell me that not only were the
windows bolted, but that they were shuttered as well. And I thought they
looked at me curiously.”

He paused to relight his cigar; then he continued thoughtfully:

“I don’t quite know when I first began to feel suspicious about this
mysterious man. The thing had been so sudden that for a while my brain
refused to work; then gradually my legal training reasserted itself, and
I started to piece things together. Ruth had come-to again, and I put
one or two questions to her. She was still very dazed, but she answered
them quite coherently:

“A man in evening clothes—at least, she thought he had on evening
clothes—had been in the room as she came in. She heard a shot; the
light went out and the window was thrown up. And then she had turned on
the light just before I came in to see her husband lying dead on the
floor. She knew no more. I suppose I must have looked a bit thoughtful,
for she suddenly got up from her chair and came up to me.

“‘You believe me, Bill, don’t you?’ she said, staring at me.

“‘Of course, of course,’ I answered hurriedly. ‘Go and lie down now,
Ruth, because we shall have to send for the police.’

“Without another word she left the room with her maid, and, after
telling the footmen to wait downstairs till they were wanted, I sat down
to think. Now, this isn’t a detective story; such as it is, it concerns
a more interesting study than the mere detection of crime. It concerns
the struggle in the soul of an upright man between love and duty. And
the man was Sir Edward Shoreham.

“Unknown to me she sent for him—asked him to come at once—and he came.
He was shown by the butler into the study, where I was still sitting at
the desk, and he stopped motionless by the door staring at the body,
which had not been moved. I was waiting for the doctor, and I got up
surprised.

“‘The butler told me he had been shot,’ he said a little jerkily. ‘How
did it happen?’

“‘I wasn’t expecting you, Sir Edward,’ I answered slowly. ‘But I’m glad
that you’ve come. I’d like another opinion.’

“‘What do you mean?’ he cried. ‘Is there any mystery?’

“‘I’ll tell you exactly what happened as far as I know the facts,’ I
said. ‘Lady Granger and her husband had a very bad quarrel to-night.
Then she came to bed, and so did I. Shortly afterwards her husband came
along into this room. Now, my bedroom is in the passage you have just
come along, and about ten minutes after Sir Henry came in here, his wife
followed him. I opened my door, because I was afraid they might start
quarrelling again, and he had been drinking. I saw her come in; there
was a pause, and then a revolver shot rang out.’

“‘Was this door shut?’ he snapped.

“‘Yes,’ I answered, ‘it was. I rushed along the passage and came in. I
found her standing, with the revolver at her feet, staring at her
husband, who was lying where he is now. She said: ‘There’s been an
accident.’ And then she muttered something about a man and the window
before she fainted. I went to the window, and there was no one there. I
looked out; will you do the same?’

“I waited while he walked over and looked out, and after what seemed an
interminable time he came back again.

“‘How long was it after the shot before you looked out?’ His voice was
very low as he asked the question.

“‘Not a quarter of a minute,’ I answered, and we both stood staring at
one another in silence.

“‘Good God!’ he said at length, ‘what are you driving at?’

“‘I’m not driving at anything, Sir Edward,’ I answered. ‘At least, I’m
trying not to drive at it. But the man is dead, and the police must be
sent for. What are we going to say?’

“‘The truth, of course,’ he answered instantly.

“‘Quite,’ I said slowly. ‘But what is the truth?’

“He turned very white, and leant against one of the old suits of armour,
of which the dead man had a wonderful collection all over the house.

“‘Did Lady Granger see this man go out of the window?’ he asked at
length.

“‘No, she only heard him open it. You see, she says he switched off the
light. It was on when I rushed in.’

“‘A rope,’ he suggested.

“‘Impossible in the time,’ I said; ‘utterly impossible. Such a
suggestion would be laughed out of court.’

“He came over and sat down heavily in a chair, and his face was haggard.

“‘Sir Edward,’ I went on desperately, ‘the doctor will be here shortly;
the police must be sent for. We’ve got to decide something. This man
didn’t go out by the door or I’d have seen him; only a fly could have
gone out by the window. We’ve got to face the facts.’

“‘You don’t believe there was a man here at all,’ he said slowly.

“‘Heaven help me! I don’t,’ I answered. ‘It’s all so easy to
reconstruct. The poor girl was driven absolutely desperate by what
happened to-night, and by the last thing he said to her after their
quarrel.’ I looked at him for a moment before going on. ‘He accused her
of being in love with you.’ I said it deliberately, and he caught his
breath sharply.

“‘Can’t you see it all?’ I continued. ‘She came in here, and she shot
him; and when she’d done it her nerves gave, and she said the first
thing to me that came into her head.’

“‘If you’re right,’ he said heavily, ‘it means that Ruth will be tried
for murder!’ He got up with his hands to his temples. ‘My God!
Stratton,’ he cried, ‘this is awful. Premeditated murder, too—not done
blindly in the middle of a quarrel, but a quarter of an hour after it
was over.’

“‘That’s how it would strike a jury,’ I answered gravely.

“‘Supposing she had done it suddenly, blindly’—he was talking half to
himself—‘snatched the revolver off the table as he tried to make love
to her, let’s say.’ And then he stopped and stared at me.

“‘Supposing that had happened, it would be better for her to say so at
once,’ I said.

“‘But it didn’t happen,’ he answered; ‘it couldn’t have.’

“‘No,’ I agreed. ‘It didn’t happen; it couldn’t have. But supposing it
had, Sir Edward, what then?’

“‘Stop, Stratton,’ he cried. ‘For Heaven’s sake, stop!’

“‘There’s no good stopping,’ I said. ‘We haven’t any time for argument.
Your legal knowledge has suggested the same solution as occurred to me.
If _now_, at once, when we send for the police, she says it was an
accident—gives a complete story, chapter and verse——’

“‘Invents it, you mean,’ he interrupted.

“‘Call it what you like,’ I said, ‘but, unless she does that and
substantiates the story, she will be tried for the premeditated and
wilful murder of her husband. She’ll have to be tried anyway, but if she
makes a voluntary confession—makes a story out of it that will appeal
to sentiment—they will acquit her. It’s the only chance.’

“‘But it’s monstrous, man,’ he muttered—only now his eyes were fixed on
me questioningly.

“‘Look here, Sir Edward,’ I said, ‘let’s discuss this matter calmly.
Humanly speaking, we know what happened. Ruth came along that passage,
opened this door, and shot her husband dead through the heart—that is
the case as I should put it to the jury, the plain issue shorn of all
its trappings. What is going to be the verdict?’

“Shoreham plucked at his collar as if he were fighting for breath.

“‘If, on the other hand, the shot was not immediate—and I am the only
witness as to that; if I had heard his voice raised in anger; if he had
sprung at her, tried to kiss her, and she blindly, without thought, had
snatched up the first thing that came to her hand, the revolver, not
even knowing it was loaded—what then? The servants can be squared. She
was talking wildly when she mentioned this man—didn’t know what she was
saying. And then, when she got back to her room she realised that the
truth was best, and rang you up, a Judge. What better possible proof
could any jury have of her desire to conceal nothing? And you with your
reputation on the Bench——’

“‘Ah, don’t, don’t!’ he cried hoarsely. ‘You’re driving me mad!
You’re—you’re——!’

“‘Why, Ned, what’s the matter?’

“We both swung round. Ruth had come in, unnoticed by us, and was staring
at Shoreham with wonder in her eyes. Then, with a shudder, she stepped
past her husband’s body and came into the room.

“‘They’ve just told me you were here,’ she said, and then she gave a
little cry. ‘Ned, why are you looking like that? Ned! you don’t
think—you don’t think I did it?’

“She cowered back, looking first at him and then at me.

“‘You _can’t_ think I did it,’ she whispered. ‘I tell you there was a
man here—the man who shot him. Oh! they’ll believe me, won’t they?’

“‘Ruth,’ I said, ‘I want you to realise that we’re both of us your
friends.’ Which is the sort of fatuous remark one does make when the
tension is a bit acute. She never even glanced at me as I spoke; with a
sort of sick horror in her eyes, she was staring at Shoreham, and I
blundered on: ‘When you talked about this man you were
unnerved—distraught; you didn’t know what you were saying. We both
realise that. But now we’ve got to think of the best way of—of helping
you. You see, the police must be sent for—we ought to have sent for
them sooner—and——’

“She walked past me and went over to Shoreham.

“‘Do you believe I did it, Ned?’ she said quietly. ‘If I swear to you
that I didn’t—would that convince you?’

“‘But, Ruth,’ he cried desperately, ‘it isn’t me you’ve got to
convince—it’s the police. A man couldn’t have got out of that window in
the time. It’s a physical impossibility. If you told it to the police,
they’d laugh. Tell us the truth, my dear. I beseech you. Tell us the
truth, and we’ll see what can be done.’

“She stood very still, with her hands clenched by her sides. And then
quite deliberately she spoke to Shoreham.

“‘If you don’t believe there was a man here,’ she said, ‘you _must_
think I shot my husband. There was no one else who could have done it.
Well—supposing I did. You acknowledge no justification for such an
act?’

“I started to speak, but she silenced me with an imperative wave of her
hand.

“‘Please, Bill——Well, Ned—I’m waiting. If I did shoot him—what
then?’”

The Barrister paused to relight his cigar, and the others waited in
silence.

“She was staring at Shoreham,” he went on after a while, “with a faint,
half-mocking, wholly tender smile on her lips, and if either he or I had
been less dense that smile should have made us think. But at the moment
I was absorbed in the problem of how to save her; while she was absorbed
in a very different one concerning the mentality of the man she cared
for. And Shoreham—well, he was absorbed in the old, old fight between
love and duty, and the fierceness of the struggle was showing on his
face.

“There in front of him stood the woman he loved, the woman who had just
shot her husband, and the woman who was now free for him to marry. He
knew as well as I did that in adopting the line I had suggested lay the
best chance of getting her acquitted. He knew as well as I did that the
vast majority of juries would acquit if the story were put to them as we
had outlined it. He could visualise as well as I the scene in court.
Counsel for the defence—I’d already fixed on Grayson in my mind as her
counsel—outlining the whole scene: her late husband’s abominable
conduct culminating in this final outrage at her reception. And then as
he came to the moment of the tragedy, I could picture him turning to the
jury with passionate sincerity in his face—appealing to them as
men—happily married, perhaps, but men, at any rate, to whom home life
was sacred.

“I could hear his voice—low and earnest—as he sketched for them that
last scene. This poor, slighted, tormented woman—girl, gentlemen, for
she is little more than a girl—went in desperation to the man—well, he
is dead now, and we will leave it at that—to the man who had made her
life a veritable hell. She pleaded with him, gentlemen, to allow her to
divorce him—pleaded for some remnant of decent feelings in him. And
what was his answer—what was the answer of this devil who was her
husband? Did he meet her half-way? Did he profess the slightest sorrow
for his despicable conduct?

“No, gentlemen—not one word. His sole response was to spring at her in
his drunken frenzy and endeavour to fix his vile attentions on her. And
she, mad with terror and fright, snatched up the revolver which was
lying on the desk. It might have been a ruler—anything; she was not
responsible at the moment for what she did. Do you blame her, gentlemen?
You have daughters of your own. She no more knew what she had in her
hand than a baby would. To keep him away—that was her sole idea. And
then—suddenly—it happened. The revolver went off—the man fell dead.

“What did this girl do, gentlemen, after that? Realising that he was
dead, did she make any attempt to conceal what she had done—to conceal
her share in the matter? No—exactly the reverse. Instantly she rang up
Sir Edward Shoreham, whose views on such matters are well known to you
all. And then and there she told him everything—concealing nothing,
excusing nothing. Sir Edward Shoreham of all people, who, with due
deference to such a distinguished public man, has at times been regarded
as—well—er—not lenient in his judgments. And you have heard what Sir
Edward said in the box. . . .”

Once again the Barrister paused and smiled faintly.

“I’d got as far as that, you see, before Shoreham answered her. And he
had got as far as that, too, I think. He saw it all, built on a
foundation of lies—built on the foundation of his dishonour. No one
would ever know except us three—but that doesn’t make a thing easier
for the Edward Shorehams of the world.

“And then he spoke—in a low, tense voice:

“‘If you shot him, dear,’ he said, ‘nothing matters save getting you
off.’

“Some people,” pursued the Barrister, “might call it a victory—some
people would call it a defeat. Depends on one’s outlook; depends on how
much one really believes in the ‘Could not love you half so much, loved
I not honour more’ idea. But certainly the murderer himself was very
pleased.”

“The murderer?” cried the Ordinary Man sitting up suddenly.

“The murderer,” returned the Barrister. “That’s why I mentioned about my
cigarette-case this morning. He had been standing behind the suit of
armour in the corner the whole time. He came out suddenly, and we all
stared at him speechlessly, and then he started coughing—a dreadful
tearing cough—which stained his handkerchief scarlet.

“‘I must apologise,’ he said when he could speak, ‘but there was another
thing besides shooting Granger that I wanted to do before I died. That
was why I didn’t want to be caught to-night. However, a man must cough
when he’s got my complaint. But I’m glad I restrained myself long enough
to hear your decision, Sir Edward. I congratulate you on it.’

“‘You scoundrel!’ began Shoreham, starting forward, ‘why didn’t you
declare yourself sooner?’

“‘Because there’s another thing I wanted to do,’ he repeated wearily.
‘In Paris, in the Rue St. Claire, there lives a woman. She was beautiful
once—to me she is beautiful now. She was _my_ woman until——’ And his
eyes sought the dead body of Henry Granger.

“Ruth took a deep breath. ‘Yes—until?’ she whispered.

“‘Until he came,’ said the man gravely. ‘And God will decide between him
and me. But I would have liked to look on her once more, and hold her
hand, and tell her, yet again, that I understood—absolutely.’

“It was then Ruth Granger crossed to him.

“‘What is her name and the number of the house?’ she said.

“‘Sybil Deering is her name,’ he answered slowly, ‘and the number is
fourteen.’

“‘Will you leave it to me?’ she asked.

“For a moment he stared at her in silence, then he bowed.

“‘From the bottom of my heart I thank you, Lady Granger, and I hope you
will have all the happiness you deserve.’ He glanced at Shoreham and
smiled. ‘When a man loves everything else goes to the wall, doesn’t it?
Remember that in the future, Sir Edward, when they’re standing before
you, wondering, trying to read their fate. Someone loves them, just as
you love her.’”

The Barrister rose and drained his glass.

“And that is the conclusion of your suffering,” he remarked.

“Was the man hanged?” asked the Soldier.

“No, he died a week later of galloping consumption.”

“And what of the other two?” demanded the Actor.

“They married, and are living happily together to-day, doing fruit
farming as a hobby.”

“Fruit farming!” echoed the Doctor. “Why fruit farming?”

“Something to do,” said the Barrister. “You see, Sir Edward has never
tried another case. Some men are made that way.”






_III_                        _The Doctor’s Story, being Sentence of Death_



“SOONER or later,” began the Doctor, settling himself comfortably in his
chair, “it comes to most of us. Sooner or later a man or a woman comes
to consult us on what they imagine to be some trifling malady, and when
we make our examination we find that it isn’t trifling. And occasionally
we find that not only is the matter not trifling, but that—well, you
all have seen Collier’s picture, ‘The Sentence of Death.’

“It’s a thing, incidentally, which requires careful thought—just how
much you will tell. Different people take things different ways, and
where it might be your duty to tell one man the half-truth, to another
it might be just as much your duty to lie. But broadly speaking, I,
personally, have always maintained that, unless the circumstances are
quite exceptional, it is a doctor’s duty to tell a patient the truth,
however unpleasant it may be. What would a man say if his lawyer or his
stockbroker lied to him?

“Which brings me to the opening of my story. It was in the May before
the War that a man came into my consulting-room—a man whom I will call
Jack Digby. I motioned him to a chair on the other side of my desk, so
placed that the light from the window fell on his face. I put him down
as a man of about three-and-thirty who was used to an outdoor life. His
face was bronzed, his hands were sunburnt, and the whole way he carried
himself—the set of his shoulders, the swing of his arms as he walked
across the room—indicated the athlete in good condition. In fact, he
was an unusual type to find in a Harley Street consulting-room, and I
told him so by way of opening the conversation.

“He grinned, a very pleasant, cheery grin, and put his hat on the floor.

“‘Just a matter of form, Doctor,’ he said, leaning back in his chair and
crossing his legs. ‘I’m thinking of entering for the matrimonial stakes,
and before saddling-up I thought I’d just get you to certify me sound in
wind and limb.’

“Now he spoke very easily and naturally, but something—I don’t quite
know what—made me look at him a little more closely. The study of human
nature is a vital necessity if the study of human ailments is to be
successful—and one gets plenty of opportunity for it if one is a
consulting physician. And I suddenly wondered if it was ‘just a matter
of form’ in his mind. The ordinary young, healthy man doesn’t usually
take the trouble to be overhauled by a doctor merely because he is going
to be married.

“However, at that stage of the proceedings my thoughts were my own, and
I answered him in the same vein. And while he was taking off his coat
and shirt we talked casually on various topics. Then I started my
examination. And within half a minute I knew that something was very,
very wrong.

“‘I would like you to take off your vest, please, Mr. Digby,’ I said,
and for a moment he stared at me in silence. I was watching him quietly,
and it was then I knew that my first surmise was correct. In his eyes
there was a look of dreadful fear.

“He stripped his vest off, and I continued my examination. And after I’d
finished I walked over to my desk.

“‘You can put on your clothes again,’ I said gravely, to swing round as
I felt his hand like a vice on my shoulder.

“‘What is it?’ he muttered. ‘Tell me.’

“‘It was not altogether a matter of form with you, was it, Mr. Digby?’ I
answered. ‘Put on your clothes; I want to ask you a few questions.’

“‘Hang it, man!’ he cried. ‘I can’t wait. What have you found?’

“‘I would like to have another opinion before telling you.’ I was
fencing for time, but he was insistent.

“‘You can have another opinion—you can have fifty other opinions,’ he
cried, still gripping me by the shoulder—‘but I want to know what you
think _now_. Can I marry?’

“‘You cannot,’ I said gravely, and his hand fell to his side. Then he
slowly walked across the room and stood with his back to me, staring out
of the window. Once his shoulders shook a little, but except for that he
stood quite motionless. And after a while he picked up his clothes and
started to dress.

“I said nothing until he had finished; with a man of his type talking is
a mistake. It was not until he again sat down in the chair opposite me
that I broke the silence.

“‘You asked me a specific question, Mr. Digby,’ I said quietly, ‘and I
answered as a man of your type would like to be answered. But I now want
to modify my reply slightly. And I will put it this way. If I had a
daughter, I would not allow a man whose heart was in the condition that
yours is to marry her. It would not be fair to her; it would certainly
not be fair to any possible children.’

“He nodded gravely, though he didn’t speak.

“‘You feared something of this sort when you came to me?’ I asked.

“‘My mother died of it,’ he answered quietly. ‘And once or twice lately,
after exercise, I’ve had an agonising twinge of pain.’ And then, under
his breath, he added: ‘Thank God, she doesn’t know!’

“‘But I would like another opinion,’ I continued. ‘There are men, as you
know, who are entirely heart specialists, and I will give you the
address of one.’

“‘Confirmation of the death sentence,’ he laughed grimly. ‘No
saddling-up for me—eh, Doctor?’

“‘Not as you are at present, Mr. Digby.’ I was writing the address of
the biggest heart man on a piece of paper, though I felt it was useless.
It didn’t require an expert to diagnose this trouble.

“‘Is there any chance of getting better?’ he cried eagerly, and I
stopped writing and looked at him. There was hope—a dawning hope in his
eyes—and for a moment I hesitated.

“My own opinion was that there was no chance: that he might, with care
and luck, live for two or three years—perhaps more—but that he might
equally well drop dead at any moment. It was enough—that momentary
hesitation; the eager look in his eyes faded, and he sat back wearily in
his chair.

“‘Don’t bother,’ he said slowly; ‘I see how it is.’

“‘No, you don’t, Mr. Digby,’ I answered. ‘You see how I think it is.
Which is an altogether different matter. There is always a chance.’

“‘That’s juggling with words,’ he said, with a twisted little smile.
‘The great point is that I’m not in a position to ask this girl to marry
me.’

“He glanced at the slip of paper I handed to him, then he rose.

“‘I would like you to go and see him,’ I said quietly. ‘You see I feel
the gravity of what I’ve had to tell you this morning very much, and in
fairness to myself as well as to you, my dear fellow, I’d like you to go
to Sir John.’

“For a few seconds he stood there facing me, then he grinned as he had
done at the beginning of the interview.

“‘All right, Doctor,’ he cried. ‘I’ll go, and Sir John shall drive the
nail right in.’

“‘I’m sorry,’ I said—‘infernally sorry. You’ve taken it, if I may say
so, like a very brave man.’

“He turned away abruptly. ‘What the deuce is the good of whining?’ he
cried. ‘If it’s the same as in my mother’s case, the end will be very
abrupt.’

“The next moment he was gone—a man under sentence of death. And the
pitiful tragedy of it hit one like a blow. He was so essentially the
type of man who should have married some charming girl and have
children. He was just a first-class specimen of the sporting Englishman,
but——” The Doctor paused and looked at the Soldier. “The type that
makes a first-class squadron-leader,” and the Soldier nodded.

“It was in the afternoon,” continued the Doctor after a while, “that Sir
John Longworth rang me up. Digby had been to him, and the result was as
I expected. Two years, or possibly two days, and as for marriage, out of
the question entirely. He had merely confirmed my own diagnosis of the
case, and there for a time the matter rested. In the stress of work Jack
Digby passed from my mind, until Fate decreed that we should meet again
in what were to prove most dramatic circumstances.

“It was two months later—about the beginning of July—that I decided to
take a short holiday. I couldn’t really spare the time, but I knew that
I ought to take one. So I ran down for a long week-end to stop with some
people I knew fairly well in Dorsetshire. They had just taken a big
house a few miles from Weymouth, and I will call them the Maitlands.
There were Mr. and Mrs. Maitland, and a son, Tom, up at the ’Varsity,
and a daughter, Sybil. When I arrived I found they had a bit of a
house-party, perhaps a dozen in all, and after tea the girl, whom I’d
met once or twice before, took me round the place.

“She was a charming girl, very, very pretty, of about twenty-two or
three, and we chattered on aimlessly as we strolled through the gardens.

“‘You’re quite a big party,’ I laughed, ‘and I thought I was coming for
a quiet week-end.’

“‘We’ve got two or three more arriving to-night,’ she said. ‘At least I
think so. One of them is a most elusive person.’ She was staring
straight in front of her as she spoke, and for the moment she seemed to
have forgotten my existence.

“‘Male or female—the elusive one?’ I asked lightly.

“‘A man,’ she answered abruptly, and changed the conversation.

“But being an old and wary bird, I read into her harmless remark a
somewhat deeper significance than was perhaps justified, and it struck
me very forcibly that if I were the man I would not be elusive in the
circumstances. She surely was most amazingly pretty.”

“With great deductive ability,” murmured the Actor, as the Doctor paused
to refill his pipe, “we place the elusive man as Jack Digby.”

“You go to blazes!” laughed the teller of the story. “I haven’t got to
that yet. Of course you’re quite right—he was; though when I found it
out a little later it came as a complete surprise to me. I’d almost
forgotten his existence.

“It was her father who first mentioned his name. I was having a sherry
and bitters with him in his study before going up to dress for dinner,
and the conversation turned on the girl. I think I said how
extraordinarily pretty I thought she was, and remarked that I supposed
somebody would soon be walking off with her.

“Joe Maitland’s face clouded a little.

“‘As a matter of fact,’ he said, ‘both her mother and I have been
expecting it for some time. A most charming man, and Sybil is in love
with him, I’m sure. We all thought that he was in love with her,’ and
then he exploded—‘damn it, it isn’t a question of thinking, I _know_
he’s in love with her! And for some extraordinary reason he won’t tell
her so. He’s kept away from her for the last two months, after having
lived in her pocket. And he’s not the type that monkeys round and makes
a girl fond of him for no reason. He’s coming here to-night, and——’

“My host, still frowning slightly, lit a cigarette. So evidently this
was the elusive man, I thought, putting down my glass. It was no
business of mine, and then suddenly I stood very still as I heard him
speak again.

“‘Jack Digby is as white as they’re made,’ he was saying, but I didn’t
hear any more. Luckily my back was towards him, so he couldn’t see my
face. Jack Digby! Poor devil! With Sybil Maitland, the girl, in his
mind, the blow I’d given him must have been even crueller than I’d
thought. And what a strange coincidence that I should be going to meet
him again in such circumstances. Maitland was still rambling on, but I
was paying no attention to him. I could, of course, say nothing unless
Digby gave me permission; but it struck me that if I told him how the
land lay—if I told him that not only was his silence being completely
misconstrued, but that it was making the girl unhappy, he might allow me
to tell her father the truth. After all, the truth was far better; there
was nothing to be ashamed of in having a rotten heart.

“And it was just as I had made up my mind to see Digby that night that
the door opened and Tom, the boy, came in. I hadn’t seen him since he
was quite a child, and the first thing that struck me about him was that
he was almost as good-looking as his sister. He’d got the same eyes, the
same colouring, but—there was the devil of a but. Whereas his sister
gave one the impression of being utterly frank and fearless, the boy
struck me immediately as being the very reverse. That he was the apple
of his mother’s eye, I knew—but that signifies nothing. Thank God!
mothers are made that way. And as I stood watching him talking to his
father I recalled certain vague rumours that I’d heard recently and had
paid scant attention to at the time. Rumours of wild extravagance up at
Oxford—debts well into the four figures. . . . They came back to my
mind, those idle bits of gossip, and they assumed a definite
significance as I studied the boy’s face. It was weak—utterly weak; he
gave one the impression of having no mental or moral stamina whatever.
He poured himself out a glass of sherry, and his hand wasn’t quite
steady, which is a bad sign in a boy of under twenty-one. And he was a
little frightened of his father, which is bad in a boy of any age when
the father is a man like Joe Maitland. And that wasn’t all, either.
There was something more—something much bigger on his mind: I was sure
of it. There was fear in his heart; you could see it lurking round his
eyes—round his mouth. I glanced at Joe, but he seemed quite oblivious
of it, and then I left them and went up to dress for dinner. I remember
wondering as I turned into my room whether the boy had got into another
scrape—then I dismissed him from my mind. Jack Digby was a more
interesting and more pressing problem.

“I met him in the hall as I came down, and he gave a sudden start of
astonishment.

“‘Why, Doctor,’ he said quietly as we shook hands, ‘this is a surprise.
I’d no idea you were to be here.’

“‘Nor I that you were coming,’ I answered, ‘until Mr. Maitland happened
to mention it a little while ago.’

“‘You haven’t said anything to him, have you?’ he cried anxiously.

“‘My dear fellow,’ I said, ‘you ought to know that doctors don’t.’ He
muttered an apology, and I went on: ‘You know, Digby, I can’t help
thinking you’re making a mistake in not telling the truth.’

“He shook his head vigorously. ‘I’m sure I’m not,’ he answered. ‘The
mistake I’ve made has been in coming here at all. I haven’t seen her
since the day—when you told me. And I oughtn’t to have come now. It’s
the last—I swear that. I couldn’t help it; I had to see her once again.
I’m going to Africa in August—big game shooting.’

“I stared at him gravely, and after a while he went on:

“‘No one knows better than you,’ he said gravely, ‘my chance of
returning. And when I don’t come back—she’ll forget me.’ I saw his
hands clench at his side. ‘But if I tell her now—why, she’ll want me to
stop in England—to go to specialists—to eke out life to the full two
or three years. It’ll be hell—hell! Hell for both of us. Every day
she’ll be wondering if she is going to hear I’m dead; it’ll ruin her
life. Whereas Africa, if she doesn’t know about my heart, will be
sudden. You see, Doctor, she is the only one to be considered—the only
one.’

“I drew a deep breath; truly Joe Maitland had been right. This man was
white clean through. And then he gave a little choking gasp, and,
turning round, I saw the girl coming towards us across the hall.

“‘I didn’t know you’d come, old man,’ I heard her say, and then I moved
away and left them. It was one of those occasions when you say it’s the
smoke that has got into your eyes—and you lie.”

For a while the Doctor was silent; then he gave a short laugh.

“They sat next to one another at dinner, opposite me, and I’m afraid my
partner must have thought I was a little wanting in intellect. They were
such a perfectly ideal couple; and I noticed old Joe Maitland watching
them every now and then. But gradually, as the meal progressed, a
puzzled look began to creep into the girl’s eyes, and once she bit her
lip suddenly and turned abruptly to the man on her other side. It was
then that Digby looked across the table at me, and in that moment I
realised that he was right. For him to remain in England would be
impossible for both of them; the end, quick and sudden in an African
jungle—if he ever got as far—was the only way out.

“‘My God! Doctor,’ he said as he came round and sat down next to me
after the ladies had gone, ‘I knew I was a fool to come, but I didn’t
think it was going to be as bad as this.’

“‘When are you going to start?’ I asked.

“‘As soon as I can get things fixed up at home, here, and make some sort
of arrangements for carriers and people the other end. One must act, I
suppose, even though it’s the last appearance.’ He gave a mirthless
laugh. ‘I’ve always wanted to go South from Khartoum—I wonder how far
I’ll get.’ Then he began to drum on the table with his fingers. ‘And
what I wonder still more,’ he went on slowly, ‘is how in Heaven’s name
I’ll get through this evening. You see, though I didn’t actually propose
in so many words before I came to see you, I’d—I’d let things drift to
such a position that a proposal was hardly necessary. That’s the devil
of it. . . . She knows I worship the ground she walks on—and I know she
cares too.’

“‘How long are you going to stop here?’ I asked.

“‘I accepted for the week-end,’ he said abruptly. ‘I shall go first
thing to-morrow. I can’t stand it.’

“At that we left it, and I didn’t speak to him again until the thing
occurred which even now—though seven years have slipped by—is as
clearly imprinted on my brain as if it had happened last night.

“I couldn’t sleep very well that night, and at about two I switched on
my light, with the idea of reading. I was just reaching out for a book
when I heard the sound of voices from a room almost opposite. I listened
for a moment, then I got up and went to the door. For the voices were
excited and angry; something unusual was evidently happening. For a
moment or two I hesitated; then I slipped on a dressing-gown and looked
out. Across the passage the door of a room was open, and through it the
light was streaming out. And then I heard Joe Maitland speak, and his
words literally rooted me to the ground with amazement.

“‘So, Mr. Digby, you’re just a common damned thief. The gentleman
crook—what? The amateur cracksman. That’s what they call them on the
stage, I believe. Sounds better. But I prefer the more homely name of
thief.’

“It was then that I appeared in the door, and Maitland swung round.

“‘Oh, it’s you, is it, Tranton?’ He had a revolver in his hand, and he
lowered it when he saw who it was. ‘A pretty tableau, isn’t it? It
appears that a second edition of—what was the gentleman’s
name—Raffles, wasn’t it?—has been honouring me with his presence.
Unfortunately, Tom and I both happened to hear him.’

“But I was paying no attention to what he was saying; my eyes were fixed
on Digby and—Tom. Digby, with a quiet smile on his face and his hands
in his pockets, was standing beside an open safe. He was still in
evening clothes, and once he glanced my way. Then he looked back again
at his host, and I looked at Tom. He was in his dressing-gown, and he
was shivering as if he had the ague. He was standing close to his
father, and a little behind him—and Joe Maitland was too engrossed with
Digby to notice the condition he was in.

“‘Can you advance any reason, Mr. Digby,’ he demanded, ‘why I shouldn’t
call up the local police?’

“‘None whatever, Mr. Maitland,’ he answered gravely. ‘Your son caught me
fair and square.’

“And it seemed to me that Tom made an effort to speak, though no words
came from his lips.

“‘You damned scoundrel!’ cried Maitland. ‘You come to my house—you make
love to my daughter—and then you abuse my hospitality by trying to
steal my wife’s jewellery!’

“It was at that moment that the girl came in. I saw Digby catch his
breath and lean against the wall for support; then he straightened up
and faced his host again. Just once had he glanced at her, with her
glorious hair falling over her shoulders and a startled look of wonder
in her great eyes. Then resolutely he looked away.

“‘What’s happened, Daddy?’ she whispered. ‘I heard your voice and——’

“‘This has happened, my dear,’ said Maitland grimly. ‘We have been
privileged to discover Mr. Digby’s method of earning a livelihood.’ He
pointed to the open safe. ‘He apparently ingratiates himself with people
for the express purpose of stealing their valuables. In other words, a
common thief.’

“‘I don’t believe it!’ she flashed out, imperiously. ‘Jack—a thief! How
can you say such a thing?’

“‘Then may I ask what he was doing when your brother discovered him by
the open safe? Besides, he admits it himself.’

“‘Jack!’ The cry seemed to come from the very depths of her soul. ‘Say
it’s a lie!’

“For one second he hesitated; then he spoke quite steadily, though he
didn’t look at her.

“‘I am afraid, Miss Maitland—that I can’t say it’s untrue.’

“And then there fell one of those silences that can be felt. She was
staring at Jack Digby, was the girl—staring at him with a great
amazement dawning on her face.

“‘Jack,’ she whispered, ‘look at me!’

“He raised his eyes and looked at her, and a little pulse was beating
just above his jaw. Then, after what seemed an interminable time, she
gave a little laugh that was half a sob and turned away.

“‘I see,’ she said below her breath. ‘I see.’

“But what it was she saw, I didn’t at the moment realise. It was to be
made clear a little later.”

The Doctor paused and threw a log on the fire.

“Yes, I found out later what she thought,” he went on after a while,
“and for the first and probably the last time in my life I was guilty of
a breach of professional confidence. It was about half an hour later
that I went round to Jack Digby’s room. Maitland, after thinking it
over—and it is possible that I had something to do with his
decision—had dismissed the idea of sending for the police. Digby was to
clear out by the first train next morning, and was never to make an
attempt to communicate with the girl again. And Jack Digby had bowed in
silence and gone to his own room. He wouldn’t look at me as he passed; I
think he knew that he hadn’t deceived me.

“He was sitting by the open window when I went in, still in his evening
clothes, and he looked round with a start as I entered. His face was
drawn and grey.

“‘My dear chap,’ I said, before he could speak, ‘is it worth while?’

“‘I don’t understand what you mean, Doctor,’ he said slowly.

“‘Oh, yes, you do!’ I answered. ‘You deceived Mr. Maitland all
right—you didn’t deceive me. It was Tom who opened the safe—not you.’

“For a moment I thought he was going to deny it; then he gave a little
mirthless laugh.

“‘Perfectly correct,’ he said. ‘As you say, it was Tom who opened the
safe. I caught him absolutely in the act. And then Mr. Maitland came.’

“‘But—good God!’ I cried, ‘what an unutterable young waster he must be
to let you shoulder the blame!’

“Digby faced me steadily. ‘I made him. You see, I saw it was the chance
I had been looking for.’

“‘You mean you told him about your heart?’

“‘No,’ he answered quietly. ‘But I told him I was entangled with another
woman, and that the best way of saving his sister’s feelings was to let
her think——’

“And then the boy broke down utterly. With his hands on my shoulders he
stood there facing me, and he made me swear I wouldn’t tell the girl.

“‘She must never know, Doctor. I’ve done it for her. She must never
know.’

“And even as he spoke, the words died away on his lips, and he stood
motionless, staring past me at the door. Without looking round I knew
what had happened—I could smell the faint scent she used.

“‘What have you done for me, Jack, and why must I never know?’

“She came steadily up to him, and his hands fell to his side.

“‘Why, you’ve been crying, dear,’ she said. ‘What’s the matter?’

“True to his purpose, he started some fantastic story about sorrow at
having been found out, but she cut him short.

“‘Don’t lie, Jack—not now,’ she whispered. ‘I know it wasn’t you who
opened the safe. I know it was Tom. But what I want to know is why you
said you did it.’

“It was then I made up my mind.

“‘I’m going to tell her, Digby, whether you like it or not,’ and she
looked at me quickly. He didn’t say anything; things had got beyond him.
And very briefly I told her the truth about his heart.

“She listened to me in absolute silence, and when I’d finished she just
turned round to him and held out both her arms.

“‘Thank God! I know, my darling,’ she whispered. ‘I thought it was
because you’d got fond of another woman. I thought—oh! Heaven knows
what I thought! But now—oh! you stupid, wonderful boy!’

“I went to the window and looked out! It must have been five minutes
later that I found the girl at my side.

“‘Is it absolutely hopeless?’ she asked.

“‘Humanly speaking,’ I answered, ‘yes.’

“‘How long?’ and she put her hand on my arm.

“‘Two days; two months; at the utmost, two years,’ I said gravely.

“‘And why shouldn’t I look after him for those two years?’ she demanded
fiercely.

“‘I’m thinking of a possible child,’ I said quietly, and she began to
tremble a little.

“‘That’s ridiculous,’ she cried—‘quite ridiculous.’”

The Doctor was carefully cleaning out the bowl of his pipe. “In the
morning Jack Digby had gone, leaving behind him a note for her. She
showed it to me later.

“‘The Doctor is right, my darling,’ it ran. ‘It’s just Fate, and there’s
not much use kicking. I’m glad though that you know the truth—it helps.
Good-bye, dear heart. God bless you.’”

The Doctor paused.

“Is that all?” said the Ordinary Man.

“Very nearly,” answered the Doctor. “I had been right when I said two
months, only the cause of death was not what I expected. How he got
across the water so soon I don’t know. But he did—in a cavalry
regiment. And he stopped one—somewhere up Ypres way.”

“And the girl?” asked the Soldier.

“Has not got over it yet,” said the Doctor.

“And did she ever hear from him again?” demanded the Barrister.

“Once, from France. Written just before—the end. She didn’t show me
_that_ one. Pass the whisky, Actor-man. Talking makes one’s throat
infernally dry.”






_IV_                  _The Ordinary Man’s Story, being The Pipes of Death_



“ANY of you know Burma?” asked the Ordinary Man, putting out his hand
for the tobacco-jar.

“I’ve been there,” grunted the Soldier. “Shooting. Years ago. West of
the Irawadi from Rangoon.”

“It’s years since I was there, too,” said the Ordinary Man. “More than a
score. And if I wasn’t so beastly fat and lazy I’d like to go back for a
visit. Only a visit, mind you. I’ve got to the time of life when I find
that London is quite good enough for my needs. But the story which I
propose to inflict on you fellows to-night concerns Burma, and delving
into the past to get the details right has brought the fascination of
the place back to me.

“I was about thirty-five at the time—and my benevolent Aunt Jane had
not then expired and endowed me with all her worldly goods. I was
working for a City firm who had considerable interests out
there—chiefly teak, with a strong side-line in rubies.

“At that time, as you may know, the ruby mines in the Mandalay area were
second to none, and it was principally to give my employers a report on
the many clashing interests in those mines that I went back to England
after a few months in the country. And it was in their office that I met
a youngster, who had just joined the firm, and who, it turned out, was
going out to Burma on the same boat as myself. Jack Manderby was his
name, and I suppose he must have been ten or eleven years younger than
I. He was coming to my district, and somewhat naturally I was a bit
curious to see what sort of a fellow he was.

“I took to him from the very first moment, and after we’d lunched
together a couple of times my first impression was strengthened. He was
a real good fellow—extraordinarily good-looking and straight as a die,
without being in the least degree a prig.

“We ran into a good south-westerly gale the instant we were clear of the
Isle of Wight, which necessitated a period of seclusion on my part. In
fact, my next appearance in public was at Gibraltar.

“And the first person I saw as I came on deck was Jack Manderby. He was
leaning over the side bargaining with some infernal robber below, and at
his side was a girl. In the intervals of haggling he turned to her, and
they both laughed; and as I stood for a few minutes watching them, it
struck me that Master Jack had made good use of the four days since we
left England. Then I strolled over and joined them.

“‘Hullo, old man!’ he cried, with a twinkle in his eyes. ‘Is the rumour
correct that you’ve been engaged in research work below, and had given
orders not to be disturbed?’

“‘Your vulgar jests leave me unmoved,’ I answered with dignity. ‘At any
rate, I appear to have arrived in time to save you being robbed. That
man is a thief and the son of a thief, and all his children are
thieves.’

“Jack laughed; then he swung round to the girl.

“‘By the way, you haven’t met Mr. Walton, have you? This is Miss
Felsted, old boy, who is going out to Rangoon.’

“We shook hands, and no more was said at the time. But one thing was
definitely certain. Whatever the girl was going to Rangoon for, the gain
was Rangoon’s. She was an absolute fizzer—looked you straight in the
face with the bluest of eyes that seemed to have a permanent smile
lurking in them. And then, suddenly, I noticed her left hand. On the
third finger was a diamond ring. It couldn’t be Jack she was engaged to,
and I wondered idly who the lucky man was. Because he was
lucky—infernally lucky.

“I think,” continued the Ordinary Man, pulling thoughtfully at his pipe,
“that I first began to scent complications at Malta. We landed there for
a few hours, and the idea was that Miss Felsted, Jack, and I should
explore Valetta. Now, I don’t quite know how, but we got separated. I
spent a pleasant two hours with a naval pal in the Union Club, while
Jack and the girl apparently went up by the narrow-gauge railway to
Citta Vecchia, in the centre of the island. And since no one in the full
possession of their senses would go on that line for fun, I wondered. I
wondered still more when they came back to the ship. Jack was far too
open and above-board to be very skilful at hiding his feelings. And
something had happened that day.

“Of course, it was no concern of mine. Jack’s affairs were entirely his
own; so were the girl’s. But a ship is a dangerous place sometimes—it
affords unequalled and unending opportunities for what in those days
were known as flirtations, and to-day, I believe, are known as ‘pashes.’
And to get monkeying round with another fellow’s fiancée—well, it leads
to complications generally. However, as I said, it was no concern of
mine, until it suddenly became so the evening before we reached Port
Said.

“I was talking to Jack on deck just before turning in. We were strolling
up and down—the sea like a mill-pond, and almost dazzling with its
phosphorescence.

“‘Is Miss Felsted going out to get married?’ I asked him casually.

“‘Yes,’ he answered abruptly. ‘She’s engaged to a man called Morrison.’

“‘Morrison,’ I repeated, stopping and staring at him. ‘Not Rupert
Morrison, by any chance?’

“‘Yes. Rupert is his name. Do you know him?’

“I’d pulled myself together by this time, and we resumed our stroll.

“‘I know Rupert Morrison quite well,’ I answered. ‘As distance goes in
that country, Jack, he’s a near neighbour of ours’; and I heard him
catch his breath a little quickly.

“‘What sort of a fellow is he?’ asked Jack quietly, and then he went on,
which saved me the trouble of a reply: ‘She hasn’t seen him for four
years. They got engaged before he left England, and now she’s going out
to marry him.’

“‘I see,’ I murmured non-committally, and shortly afterwards I made my
excuse and left him.

“I didn’t turn in at once when I got to my cabin, I wanted to try and
get things sorted out in my mind. The first point, which was as obvious
as the electric light over the bunk, was that if Jack Manderby was not
in love with Molly Felsted he was as near to it as made no odds. The
second and far more important point was one on which I was in the
dark—was the girl in love with him? If so, it simplified matters
considerably; but if not, if she was only playing the fool, there was
going to be trouble when we got to Burma. And the trouble would take the
form of Rupert Morrison. For the more I thought of it the more amazed
did I become that such a girl could ever have become engaged to such a
man.

“Of course, four years is a long time, especially when they are passed
in comparative solitude. I had no idea what sort of fellow Morrison had
been when first he arrived in the country, but I had a very shrewd idea
what manner of man he was now. Perhaps it had been the
loneliness—loneliness takes some men worse than others—but, whatever
the cause, Morrison, after four years in Burma, was no fit mate for such
a girl as Molly Felsted. A brooding, sullen man, given to fierce fits of
almost animal rage, a heavy drinker of the type who is never drunk,
and——”

The Ordinary Man paused and shrugged his shoulders.

“Well, it’s unfair to mention the last point. After all, most of us did
that without thinking; but the actual arrival of an English girl—a
wife—who was to step, blindly ignorant, into her predecessor’s shoes,
so to speak, made one pause to think. Anyway, that was neither here nor
there. What frightened me was the prospect of the girl marrying the
Morrison of her imagination and discovering, too late, the Morrison of
reality. When that happened, with Jack Manderby not five miles away, the
fat was going to be in the fire with a vengeance.

“It was after Colombo that matters came to a head. We left the P. & O.
there, and got into another boat going direct to Rangoon. The weather
was glorious—hot as blazes by day, and just right at night. And it was
after dinner one evening a couple of days before we were due in, that
quite inadvertently I butted into the pair of them in a secluded spot on
deck. His arms were round her, and they both sounded a bit incoherent.
Of course, there was no use pretending I hadn’t seen—they both looked
up at me. I could only mutter my apology and withdraw. But I determined,
even at the risk of being told to go to hell, to have a word with young
Jack that night.

“‘Look here, old man,’ I said to him a bit later, ‘you’ve got a perfect
right to request me to mind my own business, but I’m going to risk that.
I saw you two to-night, kissing to beat the band—confound it all, there
wasn’t a dog’s earthly of not seeing you—and what I want to know is
where Morrison comes in, or if he’s gone out?’

“He looked at me a bit shamefacedly, then he lit a cigarette.

“‘Hugh,’ he said, with a twisted sort of smile, ‘I just worship the
ground that girl walks on.’

“‘Maybe you do, Jack,’ I answered. ‘But the point is, what are her
feelings on the matter?’

“He didn’t answer, and after a while I went on.

“‘This show is not my palaver,’ I said ordering two whisky pegs from the
bartender. ‘It’s nothing to do with me, except that you and I are going
to share the same bungalow, which is within easy calling distance of
Morrison’s. Now, Morrison is a funny-tempered fellow, but, apart from
that altogether, the situation seems strained to me. If she breaks off
her engagement with him and marries you, well and good. But if she isn’t
going to do that, if she still intends to marry Morrison—well, then,
old man, although I hold no brief for him, you’re not playing the game.
I’m no sky pilot, but do one thing or the other. Things are apt to
happen, you know, Jack, when one’s at the back of beyond and a fellow
gets playing around with another fellow’s wife—things which might make
an English court of justice sit up and scratch its head.’

“He heard me out in silence, then he nodded his head.

“‘I know it must seem to you that I wasn’t playing the game,’ he said
quietly. ‘But, believe me, it’s not for want of asking on my part that
Molly won’t marry me. And I believe that she’s as fond of me—almost—as
I am of her.’

“‘Then why the——?’ I began, but he stopped me with a weary little
gesture of his hand.

“‘She feels that she’s bound to him in honour,’ he went on. ‘I’ve told
her that there can’t be much question of honour if she doesn’t love him
any more, but she seems to think that, as he has waited four years for
her, she can’t break her bargain. And she’s very fond of him; if it
hadn’t been for fate chucking us together she would never have thought
of not marrying him. To-night we both forgot ourselves, I suppose; it
won’t occur again.’

“He sat back staring out of the port-hole. The smoke-room was empty, and
I fairly let myself go.

“‘You very silly idiot,’ I exploded, ‘do you imagine I’ve been
delivering a homily on the sins of kissing another man’s fiancée. What I
want to get into your fat head is this. You’re going to a place where
the only white woman you’ll see from year’s end to year’s end is that
girl, if she marries Morrison. You can prattle about honour, and
forgetting yourselves, and not letting it occur again, and it’s worth
the value of that used match. Sooner or later it will occur again, and
it won’t stop at kissing next time. And then Morrison will probably kill
you, or you’ll kill him, and there’ll be the devil to pay. For Heaven’s
sake, man, look the thing square in the face. Either marry the girl, or
cut her right out of your life. And you can only do that by cabling the
firm—or I’ll cable them for you from Rangoon—asking to be posted to
another district. I shall be sorry, but I’d far rather lose you than sit
on the edge of a young volcano.’

“I left him to chew over what I’d said and went to bed, feeling
infernally sorry for both of them. But the one fact over which there was
no doubt whatever in my mind was that if Morrison married Molly Felsted,
then Jack Manderby would have to be removed as far as geographically
possible from temptation.

“My remarks apparently had some effect, because the next day Jack
buttonholed me on deck.

“‘I’ve told Molly what you said last night, old man, and we’ve been
talking it over. Morrison is meeting her apparently at Rangoon, and she
has agreed to tell him what has happened. And when he knows how the land
lies it’s bound to be all right. Of course, I’m sorry for him, poor
devil, but——’ and he went babbling on in a way common to those in
love.

“I’m afraid I didn’t pay much attention; I was thinking of Morrison and
wondering whether Jack’s optimism was justified. Apart from his
moroseness and drinking, there were other stories about the man—stories
which are not good to hear about a white man. I’d never paid any heed to
them before, but now they came back to me—those rumours of strange
things, which only the ignorant sceptic pretends to scorn; strange
things done in secret with native priests and holy men; strange things
it is not well for the white man to dabble in. And someone had it that
Rupert Morrison did more than dabble.”

The Ordinary Man paused and sipped his whisky.

“He met the boat at Rangoon,” he continued after a while, “and came on
board. Evidently the girl wasted no time in telling him what had
occurred, because it was barely ten minutes before I saw him coming
towards Jack and myself. There was a smouldering look in his eyes, but
outwardly he seemed quite calm. He gave me a curt nod, then he addressed
himself exclusively to Jack.

“‘Miss Felsted has just made a somewhat unexpected announcement to me,’
he remarked.

“Jack bowed gravely. ‘I am more than sorry, Mr. Morrison,’ he said, ‘if
it should appear to you that I have acted in any way caddishly.’ He
paused a little constrainedly and I moved away. The presence of a third
person at such an interview helps nobody. But once or twice I glanced at
them during the next quarter of an hour, and it seemed to me that,
though he was trying to mask it, the look of smouldering fury in
Morrison’s eyes was growing more pronounced. From their attitude it
struck me that Jack was protesting against some course of action on
which the other was insisting, and I turned out to be right.

“‘Morrison has made the following proposal,’ he said irritably to me
when their conversation had finished. ‘That Molly should be left here in
Rangoon with the English chaplain and his wife—apparently he’d fixed
that already—and that we—he and I—should both go up country for a
month or six weeks. Neither of us to see her during that time, and at
the end of it she to be free to choose. As he pointed out, I suppose
quite rightly, he had been engaged to her for more than four years, and
it was rather rough on him to upset everything for what might prove only
a passing fancy, induced by being thrown together on board ship. Of
course, I pointed out to him that this was no question of a passing
fancy—but he insisted.’

“‘And you agreed?’ I asked.

“‘What else could I do?’ he cried. ‘Heaven knows I didn’t want to—it’s
such awful rot and waste of time. But I suppose it is rather rough luck
on the poor devil, and if it makes it any easier for him to have the
agony prolonged a few weeks, it’s up to me to give him that
satisfaction.’

“He went off to talk to the girl, leaving me smoking a cigarette
thoughtfully; for, try as I would, I could not rid my mind of the
suspicion that there was something behind this suggestion of
Morrison’s—something sinister. Fortunately, Jack would be under my
eye—in my bungalow; but even so, I felt uneasy. Morrison had been too
quiet for safety, bearing in mind what manner of man he was.

“We landed shortly after and I went round to the club. I didn’t see
Morrison—he seemed to have disappeared shortly after his interview with
Jack; but he had given the girl full directions as to how to get to the
chaplain’s house. Jack took her there, and I’d arranged with him that he
should come round after and join me.

“The first man I ran into was McAndrew—a leather-faced Scotsman from up
my part of the country—who was down in Rangoon on business.

“‘Seen the bridegroom?’ he grunted as soon as he saw me.

“‘Travelled out with the bride,’ I said briefly, not over-anxious to
discuss the matter.

“‘And what sort of a lassie is she?’ he asked curiously.

“‘Perfectly charming,’ I answered, ringing the bell for a waiter.

“‘Is that so?’ he said slowly, and our eyes met. ‘Man,’ he added still
more slowly, ‘it should not be, it should not be. Poor lassie! Poor
lassie!’

“And then Jack Manderby came in, and I introduced him to two or three
other fellows. I’d arranged to go up country that evening—train to
Mandalay, and ride from there the following morning—and Jack, of
course, was coming with me. He had said good-bye to the girl; he wasn’t
going to see her again before he went up country, and we spent the
latter part of the afternoon pottering round Rangoon. And it was as we
were strolling down one of the native bazaars that he suddenly caught my
arm.

“‘Look—there’s Morrison!’ he muttered. ‘I distinctly saw his face
peering out of that shop.’

“I looked in the direction he was pointing. It was an ordinary native
shop where one could buy ornaments and musical instruments and trash
like that—but of Morrison I could see no sign.

“‘I don’t see him,’ I said; ‘and anyway there is no reason why he
shouldn’t be in the shop if he wants to.’

“‘But he suddenly vanished,’ persisted Jack, ‘as if he didn’t want to be
seen.’ He walked on with me slowly. ‘I don’t like that man, Hugh; I hate
the swine. And it’s not because of Molly, either.’

“He shut up at that, and I did not pursue the topic. It struck me that
we should have quite enough of Morrison in the next few weeks.”

The Ordinary Man paused and lit a cigarette; then he smiled a little
grimly.

“I don’t know what I expected,” he continued thoughtfully: “I certainly
never said a word to Jack as to my vague suspicions. But all the time
during the first fortnight, while he was settling down into the job, I
had the feeling that there was danger in the air. And then, when nothing
happened, my misgivings began to go.

“After all, I said to myself, what could happen, anyway? And perhaps I
had misjudged Rupert Morrison. On the two or three occasions that we met
him he seemed perfectly normal; and though, somewhat naturally, he was
not over effusive to Jack, that was hardly to be wondered at.

“And then one morning Jack came to breakfast looking as if he hadn’t
slept very well. I glanced at him curiously, but made no allusion to his
appearance.

“‘Did you hear that music all through the night?’ he said irritably,
half-way through the meal. ‘Some infernal native playing a pipe or
something just outside my window.’

“‘Why didn’t you shout at him to stop?’ I asked.

“‘I did. And I got up and looked.’ He took a gulp of tea; then he looked
at me as if he were puzzled.

“‘There was no one there that I could see. Only something black that
moved over the compound, about the size of a kitten.’

“‘He was probably just inside the jungle beyond the clearing,’ I said.
‘Heave half a brick at him if you hear it again.’

“We said no more, and I dismissed the matter from my mind. I was on the
opposite side of the bungalow, and it would take more than a native
playing on a pipe to keep me awake. But the following night the same
thing happened—and the next, and the next.

“‘What sort of a noise is it?’ I asked him. ‘Surely to Heaven you’re
sufficiently young and healthy not to be awakened by a bally fellow
whistling?’

“‘It isn’t that that wakes me, Hugh,’ he answered slowly. ‘I wake before
it starts. Each night about the same time I suddenly find myself wide
awake—listening. Sometimes it’s ten minutes before it starts—sometimes
almost at once; but it always comes. A faint, sweet whistle—three or
four notes, going on and on—until I think I’ll go mad. It seems to be
calling me.’

“‘But why the devil don’t you go and see what it is?’ I cried peevishly.

“‘Because’—and he stared at me with a shamefaced expression in his
eyes—‘because I daren’t.’

“‘Rot!’ I said angrily. ‘Look here, young fellow, nerves are bad things
anywhere—here they’re especially bad. You pull yourself together.’

“He flushed all over his face, and shut up like an oyster, which made me
rather sorry I’d spoke so sharply. But one does hear funny noises in the
jungle, and it doesn’t do to become fanciful.

“And then one evening McAndrew came over to dinner. It was during the
meal that I mentioned Jack’s nocturnal serenader, expecting that Mac
would treat it as lightly as I did.

“‘Seven times you’ve heard him, Jack, haven’t you,’ I said, ‘and always
the same tune?’

“‘Always the same tune,’ he answered quietly.

“‘Can you whistle it now?’ asked McAndrew, laying down his knife and
fork and staring at Jack.

“‘Easily,’ said Jack. ‘It goes like this’—and he whistled about six
notes. ‘On and on it goes—never varying——Why, McAndrew, what the
devil is the matter?’

“I glanced at McAndrew in amazement; then out of the corner of my eye I
saw the native servant, who was shivering like a jelly.

“‘Man—are you sure?’ said Mac, and his face was white.

“‘Of course I’m sure,’ answered Jack quietly. ‘Why?’

“‘That tune you whistled—is not good for a white man to hear.’ The
Scotsman seemed strangely uneasy. ‘And ye’ve heard it seven nights? Do
you know it, Walton?’

“‘I do not,’ I said grimly. ‘What’s the mystery?’

“But McAndrew was shaking his head dourly, and for a while he did not
answer.

“‘Mind ye,’ he said at length, ‘I’m not saying there’s anything in it at
all, but I would not care to hear that whistled outside my window. I
heard it once—years ago—when I was ’way up in the Arakan Mountains.
Soft and sweet it was—rising and falling in the night air, and going on
ceaselessly. ’Way up above me was a monastery, one into which no white
man has ever been. And the noise was coming from there. I had to go; my
servants wouldn’t stop. And when I asked them why, they told me that the
priests were calling for a sacrifice. If they stopped, they told me, it
might be one of us. That no one could tell how Death would come, or to
whom, but come it must—when the Pipes of Death were heard. And the tune
you whistled, Manderby, was the tune the Pipes of Death were playing.’

“‘But that’s all bunkum, Mac,’ I said angrily. ‘We’re not in the Arakans
here.’

“‘Maybe,’ he answered doggedly. ‘But I’m a Highlander, and—I would not
care to hear that tune.’

“I could see Jack was impressed; as a matter of fact I was myself—more
than I cared to admit. Sounds rot here, I know, but out there, with the
dim-lit forest around one, it was different.

“McAndrew was stopping with us that night. Jack, with the stubbornness
of the young, had flatly refused to change his room, and turned in
early, while Mac and I sat up talking. And it was not till we went to
bed ourselves that I again alluded to the whistle.

“‘You don’t really think it meant anything, Mac, do you?’ I asked him,
and he shrugged his shoulders.

“‘Maybe it is just a native who has heard it,’ he said guardedly, and
further than that he refused to commit himself.

“I suppose it was about two o’clock when I was awakened by a hand being
thrust through my mosquito curtains.

“‘Walton, come at once!’ It was McAndrew’s voice, and it was shaking.
‘There’s devil’s work going on, I tell you—devil’s work.’

“I was up in a flash, and together we crept along the passage towards
Jack’s room. Almost instinctively I’d picked up a gun, and I held it
ready as we paused by the door.

“‘Do you hear it?’ whispered Mac a little fearfully, and I nodded. Sweet
and clear the notes rose and fell, on and on and on in the same cadence.
Sometimes the whistler seemed to be far away, at others almost in the
room.

“‘It’s the tune,’ muttered McAndrew, as we tiptoed towards the bed. ‘The
Pipes of Death. Are ye awake, boy?’

“And then he gave a little cry and gripped my arm.

“‘In God’s name,’ he whispered, ‘what’s that on the pillow beside his
head?’

“For a while in the dim light I couldn’t make out. There was something
big and black and motionless on the white pillow, and I crept nearer to
see what it was. And then suddenly seemed to stand still. I saw two
beady, unwinking eyes staring at Jack’s face close by; I saw Jack’s eyes
wide open and sick with terror, staring at the thing which shared his
bed. And still the music went on outside.

“‘What is it?’ I muttered through dry lips.

“‘Give me your gun, man,’ whispered McAndrew hoarsely. ‘If the pipes
stop, the boy’s doomed.’

“Slowly he raised the gun an inch at a time, pushing the muzzle forward
with infinite care towards the malignant, glowing eyes, until at last
the gun was almost touching its head. And at that moment the music died
away and stopped altogether. I had the momentary glimpse of two black
feelers shooting out towards Jack’s face—then came the crack of the
gun. And with a little sob Jack rolled out of bed and lay on the floor
half-fainting, while the black mass on the pillow writhed and writhed
and then grew still.

“We struck a light, and stared at what was left of the thing in silence.
And it was Jack who spoke first.

“‘I woke,’ he said unsteadily, ‘to feel something crawling over me on
the bed. Outside that infernal whistling was going on, and at last I
made out what was—what was——My God!’ he cried thickly, ‘what was it,
Mac—what was it?’

“‘Steady, boy!’ said McAndrew. ‘It’s dead now, anyway. But it was touch
and go. I’ve seen ’em bigger than that up in the Arakans. It’s a
bloodsucking, poisonous spider. They’re sacred to some of the sects.’

“Suddenly out of the jungle came one dreadful, piercing cry.

“‘What was that?’ Jack muttered, and McAndrew shook his head.

“‘Well find out to-morrow,’ he said. ‘There are strange things abroad
to-night.’

“We saw the darkness out—the three of us—round a bottle of whisky.

“‘They’ve been trying to get you for a week, Manderby,’ said the
Scotsman. ‘To-night they very near succeeded.’

“‘But why?’ cried Jack. ‘I’ve never done ’em any harm.’

“McAndrew shrugged his shoulders.

“‘Don’t ask me that,’ he answered. ‘Their ways are not our ways.’

“‘Has that brute been in my room every night?’ the boy asked.

“‘Every night,’ answered McAndrew gravely. ‘Probably two of them. They
hunt them in pairs. They starve ’em, and then, when the music stops,
they feed.’ He thoughtfully poured out some more whisky.

“And then at last came the dawn, and we went out to investigate. It was
Jack who found him. The face was puffed and horrible, and as we
approached, something black, about the size of a big kitten, moved away
from the body and shambled sluggishly into the undergrowth.

“‘You’re safe, boy,’ said McAndrew slowly. ‘It was not the priests at
all. Just murder—plain murder.’

“And with that he took his handkerchief and covered the dreadful,
staring eyes of Rupert Morrison.”






_V_                      _The Soldier’s Story, being A Bit of Orange Peel_



“YOU can set your minds at rest about one thing, you fellows,” began the
Soldier, with a grin. “My yarn isn’t about the war. There have been
quite enough lies told already about that performance without my adding
to the number. No; my story concerns peace soldiering, and, strangely
enough, I had an ocular demonstration when dining at the Ritz two nights
ago that everything had finished up quite satisfactorily, in the
approved story-book manner. At least, when I say quite
satisfactorily—there was a price, and it was paid by one of the
principal actors. But that is the unchangeable rule: one can but shrug
one’s shoulders and pay accordingly.

“The regiment—I was a squadron-leader at the time—was quartered at
Murchester. Not a bad station at all: good shooting, very fair hunting,
especially if you didn’t scorn the carted stag, polo, and most excellent
cricket. Also some delightful houses in the neighbourhood; and as we’d
just come home from our foreign tour we found the place greatly to our
liking. London was an hour and a bit by train; in fact, there are many
worse stations in England than the spot I have labelled Murchester.

“The only fly in the ointment when we first arrived was a fairly natural
one, and a thing which only time could cure. The men were a bit restive.
We’d been abroad, don’t forget, for more than ten years—India, Egypt,
South Africa—and the feel of the old country under their feet unsettled
’em temporarily. Nothing very bad, but an epidemic of absence without
leave and desertion broke out, and the officers had to settle down to
pull things together. Continual courts-martial for desertion don’t do a
regiment any good with the powers that be, and we had to stop it.

“Of course, one of the first things to look to, when any trouble of that
sort is occurring, is the general type and standard of your N.C.O.’s. In
my squadron they were good, though just a little on the young side. I
remember one day I discussed the matter pretty thoroughly with the
squadron sergeant-major—an absolute top-notcher.

“‘They’re all right, sir,’ he said. ‘In another two or three years there
will be none better in the British Army. Especially Trevor.’

“‘Ah! Sergeant-Major,’ I said, looking him straight in the face, ‘you
think Trevor is a good man, do you?’

“‘The best we’ve got, sir,’ he answered quietly, and he stared straight
back at me.

“‘You weren’t so sure when he first came,’ I reminded him.

“‘Well, I reckon there was a bit of jealousy, sir,’ he replied, ‘his
coming in from the link regiment over a good many of the chaps’ heads.
But he’s been with us now three months—and we know him better.’

“‘I wish I could say the same,’ I answered. ‘He defeats me, does
Sergeant Trevor.’

“The Sergeant-Major smiled quietly. ‘Does he, sir? I shouldn’t have
thought he would have. That there bloke Kipling has written about the
likes of Trevor.’

“‘Kipling has written a good deal about the Army,’ I said, with an
answering smile. ‘Mulvaney and Co. are classics.’

“‘It’s not Mulvaney I’m meaning, sir,’ he answered. ‘But didn’t he write
a little bit of poetry about “Gentlemen-rankers out on the spree”?’

“‘Why, yes, he did.’ I lit a cigarette thoughtfully. ‘I’d guessed that
much, Manfield. Is Trevor his real name?’

“‘I don’t know, sir,’ and at that moment the subject of our discussion
walked past and saluted.

“‘Sergeant Trevor,’ I called after him, on the spur of the moment, and
he came up at the double. I hadn’t anything really to say to him, but
ever since he’d joined us he’d puzzled me, and though, as the
sergeant-major said, the other non-commissioned officers might know him
better, I certainly didn’t.

“‘You’re a bit of a cricketer, aren’t you?’ I said, as he came up.

“A faint smile flickered across his face at my question. ‘I used to play
quite a lot, sir,’ he answered.

“‘Good; we want to get games going really strong.’ I talked with them
both—squadron ‘shop’—a bit longer, and all the time I was trying to
probe behind the impassive mask of Trevor’s face. Incidentally, I think
he knew it; once or twice I caught a faint gleam of amusement in his
eyes—a gleam that seemed to me a little weary. And when I left them and
went across the parade ground towards the mess, his face haunted me. I
hadn’t probed—not the eighth of an inch; he was still as much a mystery
as ever. But he’d got a pair of deep blue eyes, and though I wasn’t a
girl to be attracted by a man’s eyes, I couldn’t get his out of my mind.
They baffled me; the man himself baffled me—and I’ve always disliked
being baffled.

“It was a few nights after, in mess, that the next piece in the puzzle
came along. We had in the regiment—he was killed in the war, poor
devil!—a fellow of the name of Blenton, a fairly senior captain. He
wasn’t in my squadron, and his chief claim to notoriety was as a
cricketer. Had he been able to play regularly he would have been easily
up to first-class form—as it was he periodically turned out for the
county; but he used to go in first wicket down for the Army. So you can
gather his sort of form.

“It was over the port that the conversation cropped up, and it
interested me because it was about Trevor. As far as cricket was
concerned I hardly knew which end of a bat one held.

“‘Dog-face has got a winner,’ I heard Blenton say across the table. I
may say that I answered to that tactful sobriquet, for reasons into
which we need not enter. ‘One Sergeant Trevor in your squadron, old
boy,’ he turned to me. ‘I was watching him at the nets to-night.’

“‘Is he any good?’ I said.

“‘My dear fellow,’ answered Blenton, deliberately, ‘he is out and away
the best bat we’ve had in the regiment for years. He’s up to Army form!’

“‘Who’s that?’ demanded the commanding officer, sitting up and taking
notice at once.

“‘Sergeant Trevor in B squadron, Colonel,’ said Blenton. ‘I was watching
him this evening at nets. Of course, the bowling was tripe, but he’s in
a completely different class to the average soldier cricketer.’

“‘Did you talk to him?’ I asked, curiously.

“‘I did. And he struck me as being singularly uncommunicative. Asked him
where he learnt his cricket, and he hummed and hawed, and finally said
he’d played a lot in his village before joining the Army. I couldn’t
quite make him out, Dog-face. And why the devil didn’t he play for us
out in Jo’burg?’

“‘Because he only joined a couple of months before we sailed,’ I
answered. ‘Came with that last draft we got.’

“‘Well, I wish we had a few more trained in his village,’ said Blenton.
‘We could do with them.’

“After mess, I tackled Philip Blenton in the ante-room.

“‘What’s your candid opinion of Trevor, Philip?’ I demanded.

“He stopped on his way to play bridge, and bit the end off his cigar.

“‘As a cricketer,’ he said, ‘or as a man?’

“‘Both,’ I answered.

“‘Well, my candid opinion is that he learned his game at a first-class
public school,’ he replied. ‘And I am further of the opinion, from the
few words I spoke to him, that one would have expected to find him here
and not in the Sergeants’ Mess. What’s his story? Do you know?’

“‘I don’t,’ I shook my head. ‘Haven’t an idea. But you’ve confirmed my
own impressions.’

“And there I had to leave it for some months. Periodically I talked to
Trevor, deliberately tried to trap him into some admission which would
give me a clue to his past, but he was as wary as a fox and as close as
an oyster. I don’t know why I took the trouble—after all, it was his
business entirely, but the fellow intrigued me. He was such an
extraordinarily fine N.C.O., and there was never a sign of his hitting
the bottle, which is the end of a good many gentlemen-rankers. Moreover,
he didn’t strike me as a fellow who had come a cropper, which is the
usual cause of his kind.

“And then one day, when I least expected it, the problem began to solve
itself. Philip Blenton rang me up in the morning after breakfast, from a
house in the neighbourhood, where he was staying for a couple of two-day
matches. Could I possibly spare Sergeant Trevor for the first of them?
Against the I Z., who had brought down a snorting team, and Carter—the
Oxford blue—had failed the local eleven at the last moment. If I
couldn’t they’d have to rake in one of the gardeners, but they weren’t
too strong as it was.

“So I sent for Trevor, and asked him if he’d care to play. I saw his
eyes gleam for a moment; then he shook his head.

“‘I think not, thank you, sir,’ he said, quietly.

“‘It’s not quite like you to let Captain Blenton down, Trevor,’ I
remarked. ‘He’s relying on you.’

“I knew it was the right note to take with him, and I was very keen on
his playing. I was going out myself that afternoon to watch, and I
wanted to see him in different surroundings. We argued for a bit—I knew
he was as keen as mustard in one way to play—and after a while he said
he would. Then he went out of the office, and as it happened I followed
him. There was an old cracked mirror in the passage outside, and as I
opened the door he had just shut behind him, I had a glimpse of Sergeant
Trevor examining his face in the glass. He’d got his hand so placed that
it blotted out his moustache, and he seemed very intent on his
reflection. Then he saw me, and for a moment or two we stared at one
another in silence. Squadron-leader and troop-sergeant had gone; we were
just two men, and the passage was empty. And I acted on a sudden
impulse, and clapped him on the back.

“‘Don’t be a fool, man,’ I cried. ‘Is there any reason why you shouldn’t
be recognised?’

“‘Nothing shady, Major,’ he answered, quietly. ‘But if one starts on a
certain course, it’s best to go through with it!’

“At that moment the pay-sergeant appeared, and Trevor pulled himself
together, saluted smartly, and was gone.

“I suppose these things are planned out beforehand,” went on the
Soldier, thoughtfully. “To call it all blind chance seems a well-nigh
impossible solution to me. And yet the cynic would assuredly laugh at
connecting a child eating an orange in a back street in Oxford, and the
death while fishing in Ireland of one of the greatest-hearted men that
ever lived. But unless that child had eaten that orange, and left the
peel on the pavement for Carter, the Oxford blue, to slip on and sprain
his ankle, the events I am going to relate would, in all probability,
never have taken place. However, since delving too deeply into cause and
effect inevitably produces insanity, I’d better get on with it.

“I turned up about three o’clock at Crosby Hall, along with four or five
other fellows from the regiment. Usual sort of stunt—marquee and
lemonade, with whisky in the background for the hopeless cases. The I Z.
merchants were in the field, and Trevor was batting. There was an Eton
boy in with him, and the score was two hundred odd for five wickets.
Philip Blenton lounged up as soon as he saw me, grinning all over his
face.

“‘Thank Heaven you let him come, old man! He’s pulled eighty of the best
out of his bag already, and doesn’t look like getting out.’

“‘He wouldn’t come at first, Philip,’ I said, and he stared at me in
surprise. ‘I think he was afraid of being recognised.’

“A burst of applause greeted a magnificent drive past cover-point, and
for a while we watched the game in silence, until another long round of
cheering announced that Sergeant Trevor had got his century. As I’ve
said before, I’m no cricketer, but there was no need to be an expert to
realise that he was something out of the way. He was treating the
by-no-means-indifferent I Z. bowling with the utmost contempt, and old
Lord Apson, our host, was beside himself with joy. He was a cricket
maniac; his week was an annual fixture; and for the first time for many
years he saw his team really putting it across the I Z. And it was just
as I was basking in a little reflected glory that I saw a very dear old
friend of mine arrive in the enclosure, accompanied by a perfectly
charming girl.

“‘Why, Yeverley, old man!’ I cried, ‘how are you?’

“‘Dog-face, as I live!’ he shouted, seizing me by both hands.
‘Man-alive, I’m glad to see you. Let me introduce you to my wife; Doris,
this is Major Chilham—otherwise Dog-face.’

“I shook hands with the girl, who was standing smiling beside him, and
for a while we stopped there talking. He was fifteen years or so older
than I, and had left the service as a Captain, but we both came from the
same part of the country, and in days gone by I’d known him very well
indeed. His marriage had taken place four years previously while I was
abroad, and now, meeting his wife for the first time, I recalled bit by
bit the gossip I’d heard in letters I got from home. How to everyone’s
amazement he’d married a girl young enough to be his daughter; how
everybody had prophesied disaster, and affirmed that she was not half
good enough for one of the elect like Giles Yeverley; how she’d been
engaged to someone else and thrown him over. And yet as I looked at them
both it struck me that the Jeremiahs had as usual been completely wrong:
certainly nothing could exceed the dog-like devotion in Giles’s eyes
whenever he looked at his wife.

“We strolled over to find some easy chairs, and he fussed round her as
if she was an invalid. She took it quite naturally and calmly with a
faint and charming smile, and when he finally bustled away to talk to
Apson, leaving me alone with her, she was still smiling.

“‘You know Giles well?’ she said.

“‘Awfully well,’ I answered. ‘And having now returned from my sojourn in
the wilds, I hope I shall get to know his wife equally well.’

“‘That’s very nice of you, Dog-face’—she turned and looked at me—and,
by Jove, she was pretty. ‘If you’re anything like Giles—you must be a
perfect dear.’

“Now I like that sort of a remark when it’s made in the right way. It
establishes a very pleasant footing at once, with no danger of
miconstruction—like getting on good terms with a new horse the moment
you put your feet in the irons, instead of messing around for half the
hunt. Anyway, for the next ten minutes or so I didn’t pay very much
attention to the cricket. I gathered that there was one small son—Giles
junior—who was the apple of his father’s eye; and that at the moment a
heavy love affair was in progress between the young gentleman aged three
and the General’s daughter, who was as much as four, and showed no shame
over the matter whatever. Also that Giles and she were stopping with the
General and his wife for a week or ten days.

“And it was at that stage of the proceedings that a prolonged burst of
applause made us look at the cricket. Sergeant Trevor was apparently
out—how I hadn’t an idea—and was half-way between the wickets and the
tent next to the one in which we were sitting, and which Apson always
had erected for the local villagers and their friends. I saw them put up
one hundred and twenty-five on the board as Trevor’s score, and did my
share in the clapping line.

“‘A fine player—that fellow,’ I said, following him with my eyes.
‘Don’t know much about the game myself, but the experts tell me——’ And
at that moment I saw her face, and stopped abruptly. She had gone very
white, and her knuckles were gleaming like the ivory on the handle of
her parasol.

“‘Major Chilham,’ she said—and her voice was the tensest thing I’ve
ever heard—‘who is that man who has just come out?’

“‘Trevor is his name,’ I answered, quietly. ‘He’s one of the
troop-sergeants in my squadron.’ I was looking at her curiously, as the
colour slowly came back to her face. ‘Why? Did you think you knew him?’

“‘He reminded me of someone I knew years ago,’ she said, sitting back in
her chair. ‘But of course I must have been mistaken.’

“And then rather abruptly she changed the conversation, though every now
and then she glanced towards the next tent, as if trying to see Trevor.
And sitting beside her I realised that there was something pretty
serious in the wind. She was on edge, though she was trying not to show
it—and Trevor was the cause, or the man who called himself Trevor. All
my curiosity came back, though I made no allusion to him; I was content
to await further developments.

“They weren’t long in coming. The house team, with the respectable total
of three hundred and fifty odd, were all out by tea-time, and both
elevens forgathered in the tent behind. All, that is, except Trevor, who
remained in the other until Apson himself went and pulled him out. I
watched the old man, with his cheery smile, take Trevor by the elbow and
literally drag him out of his chair; I watched Trevor in his blue
undress jacket, smart as be damned, coming towards us with our host. And
then very deliberately I looked at Giles Yeverley’s wife. She was
staring over my head at the two men; then she lowered her parasol.

“‘So you weren’t mistaken after all, Mrs. Giles,’ I said, quietly.

“‘No, Dog-face, I wasn’t,’ she answered. ‘Would you get hold of Giles
for me, and tell him I’d like to get back. Say I’m not feeling very
well.’

“I got up at once and went in search of her husband. I found him talking
to the Zingari captain and Sergeant Trevor. He seemed quite excited,
appealing as he spoke to the I Z. skipper, while Trevor stood by
listening with a faint smile.

“‘What he says is quite right, Sergeant Trevor,’ remarked the Zingari
man as I came up. ‘If you cared to consider it—you are absolutely up to
the best county form. Of course, I don’t know about your residential
qualifications, but that can generally be fixed.’

“‘Dog-face,’ cried Yeverley, as soon as he saw me, ‘he’s in your
squadron, isn’t he? Well, it’s so long since I left the Army that I’ve
forgotten all about discipline—but I tell you here—right now in front
of him—that Sergeant Trevor ought to chuck soldiering and take up
professional cricket. Bimbo here agrees with me.’

“‘Giles, you’ll burst your waistcoat if you get so excited,’ I remarked,
casually. ‘And, incidentally, Mrs. Yeverley wants to go home.’

“As I said the name I looked at Trevor, and my last doubt vanished. He
gave a sudden start, which Giles, who had immediately torn off to his
wife, didn’t see, and proceeded to back into the farthest corner of the
tea-tent. But once again old Apson frustrated him. Not for him the
endless pauses and waits of first-class cricket; five minutes to roll
the pitch and he was leading his team into the field. Trevor had to go
from his sanctuary, and there was only one exit from the enclosure in
front of the tent.

“They met—Mrs. Giles and Trevor—actually at that exit. By the irony of
things, I think it was Giles who caused the meeting. He hurried forward
as he saw Trevor going out, and caught him by the arm; dear old
chap!—he was cricket mad if ever a man was. And so blissfully
unconscious of the other, bigger thing going on right under his nose.

“‘Don’t you forget what I said, Trevor,’ he said, earnestly. ‘Any county
would be glad to have you. I’m going to talk to Major Chilham about it
seriously.’

“And I doubt if Trevor heard a word. Over Giles’s shoulder he was
staring at Giles’s wife—and she was staring back at him, while her
breast rose and fell in little gasps, and it seemed to me that her lips
were trembling. Then it was over; Trevor went out to field—Giles
bustled back to his wife. And I, being a hopeless case, went in search
of alcohol.”

The Soldier paused to light another cigar.

“He carried out his threat, did Giles with regard to me. Two or three
days later I lunched with the General, and it seemed to me that we never
got off the subject of Trevor. It wasn’t only his opinion; had not Bimbo
Lawrence, the I Z. captain, and one of the shrewdest judges of cricket
in England, agreed with him? And so on without cessation about Trevor,
the cricketer, while on the opposite side of the table, next to me, sat
his wife, who could not get beyond Trevor, the man. Once or twice she
glanced at me appealingly, as if to say: ‘For God’s sake, stop
him!’—but it was a task beyond my powers. I made one or two abortive
attempts, and then I gave it up. The situation was beyond me; one could
only let him ramble on and pray for the end of lunch.

“And then he left the cricket and came to personalities.

“‘Know anything about him, Dog-face?’ he asked. ‘Up at old Apson’s place
he struck me as being a gentleman. Anyway, he’s a darned nice fellow.
Wonder why he enlisted?’

“‘Oh, Giles, for goodness’ sake, let’s try another topic?’ said his
wife, suddenly. ‘We’ve had Sergeant Trevor since lunch began.’

“Poor old Giles looked at her in startled surprise, and she gave him a
quick smile which robbed her words of their irritability. But I could
see she was on the rack, and though I didn’t know the real facts, it
wasn’t hard to make a shrewd guess as to the cause.

“It was just before we rose from the table, I remember, that she said to
me under the cover of the general conversation: ‘My God! Dog-face—it’s
not fair.’

“‘Will you tell me?’ I answered. ‘I might help.’

“‘Perhaps I will some day,’ she said, quietly. ‘But you can’t help; no
one can do that. It was my fault all through, and the only thing that
matters now is that Giles should never know.’

“I don’t quite know why she suddenly confided in me, even to that
extent. I suppose with her woman’s intuition she realised that I’d
guessed something, and it helps to get a thing off one’s chest at times.
Evidently it had been an unexpected meeting, and I cursed myself for
having made him play. And yet how could one have foretold? It was just a
continuation of the jig-saw started by that damned bit of orange peel.
As she said, all that mattered was that Giles—dear old chap!—should
never know.”

The Soldier smiled a little sadly. “So do the humans propose; but the
God that moves the pieces frequently has different ideas. He did—that
very afternoon. It was just as I was going that two white-faced nurses
clutching two scared children appeared on the scene and babbled
incoherently. And then the General’s groom hove in sight—badly cut
across the face and shaky at the knees—and from him we got the story.

“They’d started off in the General’s dogcart to go to some children’s
party, and something had frightened the horse, which had promptly
bolted. I knew the brute—a great raking black, though the groom, who
was a first-class whip, generally had no difficulty in managing him. But
on this occasion apparently he’d got clean away along the road into the
town. He might have got the horse under control after a time, when, to
his horror, he saw that the gates were closed at the railway crossing in
front. And it was at that moment that a man—one of the sergeants from
the barracks—had dashed out suddenly from the pavement and got to the
horse’s head. He was trampled on badly, but he hung on—and the horse
had ceased to bolt when they crashed into the gates. The shafts were
smashed, but nothing more. And the horse wasn’t hurt. And they’d carried
away the sergeant on an improvised stretcher. No; he hadn’t spoken. He
was unconscious.

“‘Which sergeant was it?’ I asked, quietly—though I knew the answer
before the groom gave it.

“‘Sergeant Trevor, sir,’ he said. ‘B squadron.’

“‘Is he—is he badly hurt?’ said the girl, and her face was ashen.

“‘I dunno, mum,’ answered the groom. ‘They took ’im off to the
’orspital, and I was busy with the ’orse.’

“‘I’ll ring up, if I may, General,’ I said, and he nodded.

“I spoke to Purvis, the R.A.M.C. fellow, and his voice was very grave.
They’d brought Trevor in still unconscious, and, though he wouldn’t
swear to it at the moment, he was afraid his back was broken. But he
couldn’t tell absolutely for certain until he came to. I hung up the
receiver and found Mrs. Giles standing behind me. She said nothing—but
just waited for me to speak.

“‘Purvis doesn’t know for certain,’ I said, taking both her hands in
mine. ‘But there’s a possibility, my dear, that his back is broken.’

“She was a thoroughbred, that girl. She didn’t make a fuss or cry out;
she just looked me straight in the face and nodded her head once or
twice.

“‘I must go to him, of course,’ she said, gravely. ‘Will you arrange it
for me, please?’

“‘He’s unconscious still,’ I told her.

“‘Then I must be beside him when he comes to,’ she answered. ‘Even if
there was nothing else—he’s saved my baby’s life.’

“‘I’ll take you in my car,’ I said, when I saw that she was absolutely
determined. ‘Leave it all to me.’

“‘I must see him alone, Dog-face.’ She paused by the door, with her
handkerchief rolled into a tight little ball in her hand. ‘I want to
know that he’s forgiven me.’

“‘You shall see him alone if it’s humanly possible,’ I answered gravely,
and at that she was gone.

“I don’t quite know how I did it, but somehow or other I got her away
from the General’s house without Giles knowing. Giles junior was quite
unhurt, and disposed to regard the entire thing as an entertainment got
up especially for his benefit. And when she’d made sure of that, and
kissed him passionately to his intense disgust, she slipped away with me
in the car.

“‘You mustn’t be disappointed,’ I warned her as we drove along, ‘if you
can’t see him alone. He may have been put into a ward with other men.’

“‘Then they must put some screens round him,’ she whispered. ‘I must
kiss him before—before——.’ She didn’t complete the sentence; but it
wasn’t necessary.

“We didn’t speak again until I turned in at the gates of the hospital.
And then I asked her a question which had been on the tip of my tongue a
dozen times.

“‘Who is he—really?’

“‘Jimmy Dallas is his name,’ she answered, quietly. ‘We were engaged.
And then his father lost all his money. He thought that was why—why I
was beastly to him—but oh! Dog-face, it wasn’t at all. I thought he was
fond of another girl—and it was all a mistake. I found it out too late.
And then Jimmy had disappeared—and I’d married Giles. Up at that
cricket match was the first time I’d seen him since my wedding.’

“We drew up at the door, and I got out. It’s the little tragedies, the
little misunderstandings, that are so pitiful, and in all conscience
this was a case in point. A boy and a girl—each too proud to explain,
or ask for an explanation; and now the big tragedy. God! it seemed so
futile.

“I left her sitting in the car, and went in search of Purvis. I found
him with Trevor—I still thought of him under that name—and he was
conscious again. The doctor looked up as I tiptoed in, and shook his
head at me warningly. So I waited, and after a while Purvis left the bed
and drew me out into the passage.

“‘I’m not sure,’ he said. ‘He’s so infernally bruised and messed about.
His left arm is broken in two places, and three ribs—and I’m afraid his
back as well. He seems so numb. But I can’t be certain.’

“‘Mrs. Yeverley is here,’ I said. ‘The mother of one of the kids he
saved. She wants to see him.’

“‘Out of the question,’ snapped Purvis. ‘I absolutely forbid it.’

“‘But you mustn’t forbid it, Doctor.’ We both swung round, to see the
girl herself standing behind us. ‘I’ve got to see him. There are other
reasons besides his having saved my baby’s life.’

“‘They must wait, Mrs. Yeverley,’ answered the Doctor. ‘In a case of
this sort the only person I would allow to see him would be his wife.’

“‘If I hadn’t been a fool,’ she said deliberately, ‘I should have been
his wife,’ and Purvis’s jaw dropped.

“Without another word she swept past him into the ward, and Purvis stood
there gasping.

“‘Well, I’m damned!’ he muttered, and I couldn’t help smiling. It was
rather a startling statement to come from a woman stopping with the
G.O.C. about a sergeant in a cavalry regiment.

“And then, quite suddenly and unexpectedly, came the final turn in the
wheel. I was strolling up and down outside with Purvis, who was a sahib
as well as a Doctor and had asked no questions.

“‘If his back is broken it can’t hurt him,’ he had remarked, ‘and if it
isn’t it will do him good.’

“At that we had left it, when suddenly, to my horror, I saw Giles
himself going into the hospital.

“‘Good Lord, Doc!’ I cried, sprinting after him, ‘that’s her husband.
And he doesn’t know she’s here.’

“But a lot can happen in a few seconds, and I was just a few seconds too
late. As I got to the door I saw Giles in front of me—standing at the
entrance to the ward as if he had been turned to stone. A big screen hid
the bed from sight—but a screen is not sound proof. He looked at me as
I came up, and involuntarily I stopped as I saw his face. And then quite
clearly from the room beyond came his wife’s voice.

“‘My darling, darling boy!—it’s you and only you for ever and ever!’

“I don’t quite know how much Giles had guessed before. I think he knew
about her previous engagement, but I’m quite sure he had never
associated Trevor with it. A year or two later she told me that when she
married him she had made no attempt to conceal the fact that she had
loved another man—and loved him still. And Giles had taken her on those
terms. But at the time I didn’t know that: I only knew that a very dear
friend’s world had crashed about his head with stunning suddenness. It
was Giles who pulled himself together first—Giles, with a face grey and
lined, who said in a loud voice to me: ‘Well, Dog-face, where is the
invalid?’

“And then he waited a moment or two before he went round the screen.

“‘Ah! my dear,’ he said, quite steadily, as he saw his wife, ‘you here?’

“He played his part for ten minutes, stiff-lipped and without a falter;
then he went, and his wife went with him to continue the play in which
they were billed for life. Trevor’s back was not broken—in a couple of
months he was back at duty. And so it might have continued for the
duration, but for Giles being drowned fishing in Ireland.”

The Soldier stared thoughtfully at the fire.

“He was a first-class fisherman and a wonderful swimmer, was Giles
Yeverley, and sometimes—I wonder. They say he got caught in a
bore—that perhaps he got cramp. But, as I say, sometimes—I wonder.

“I saw them—Jimmy Dallas, sometime Sergeant Trevor, and his wife—at
the Ritz two nights ago. They seemed wonderfully in love, though they’d
been married ten years, and I stopped by their table.

“‘Sit down, Dog-face,’ she ordered, ‘and have a liqueur.’

“So I sat down and had a liqueur. And it was just as I was going that
she looked at me with her wonderful smile, and said, very softly: ‘Thank
God! dear old Giles never knew; and now, if he does, he’ll understand.’”

The Soldier got up and stretched himself.

“A big result for a bit of yellow peel.”






_VI_                    _The Writer’s Story, being The House at Appledore_



“I’M not certain, strictly speaking, that my story can be said to
concern my trade,” began the Writer, after he had seen his guests were
comfortable. “But it happened—this little adventure of mine—as the
direct result of pursuing my trade, so I will interpret the rule
accordingly.

“My starting-point is the Largest Pumpkin Ever Produced in Kent. It was
the sort of pumpkin which gets a photograph all to itself in the
illustrated papers—the type of atrocity which is utterly useless to any
human being. And yet that large and unpleasant vegetable proved the
starting-point of the most exciting episode in my somewhat prosaic life.
In fact, but for very distinct luck, that pumpkin would have been
responsible for my equally prosaic funeral.’ The Writer smiled
reminiscently.

“It was years ago, in the days before a misguided public began to read
my books and supply me with the necessary wherewithal to keep the wolf
from the door. But I was young and full of hope, and Fleet Street seemed
a very wonderful place. From which you can infer that I was a
journalist, and candour compels me to admit—a jolly bad one. Not that I
realised it at the time. I regarded my Editor’s complete lack of
appreciation of my merits as being his misfortune, not my fault.
However, I pottered around, doing odd jobs and having the felicity of
seeing my carefully penned masterpieces completely obscured by blue
pencil and reduced to two lines.

“Then one morning I was sent for to the inner sanctuary. Now, although I
had the very lowest opinion of the Editor’s abilities, I knew sufficient
of the office routine to realise that such a summons was unlikely to
herald a rise of screw with parchment certificate of appreciation for
services rendered. It was far more likely to herald the order of the
boot—and the prospect was not very rosy. Even in those days Fleet
Street was full of unemployed journalists who knew more than their
editors.

“The news editor was in the office when I walked in, and he was a kindly
man, was old Andrews. He looked at me from under his great bushy
eyebrows for a few moments without speaking; then he pointed to a chair.

“‘Graham,’ he remarked in a deep bass voice, ‘are you aware that this
paper has never yet possessed a man on its staff that writes such
unutterable slush as you do?’

“I remained discreetly silent; to dissent seemed tactless, to agree,
unnecessary.

“‘What do you propose to do about it?’ he continued after a while.

“I told him that I hadn’t realised I was as bad as all that, but that I
would do my best to improve my style and give satisfaction in the
future.

“‘It’s not so much your style,’ he conceded. ‘Years ago I knew a man
whose style was worse. Only a little—but it was worse. But it’s your
nose for news, my boy—that’s the worst thing that ever came into Fleet
Street. Now, what were you doing yesterday?’

“‘I was reporting that wedding at the Brompton Oratory, sir,’ I told
him.

“‘Just so,’ he answered. ‘And are you aware that in a back street not
three hundred yards from the church a man died through eating a surfeit
of winkles, as the result of a bet? Actually while you were there did
that man die by the winkle-barrow—and you knew nothing about it. I’m
not denying that your report on the wedding isn’t fair—but the public
is entitled to know about the dangers of winkle-eating to excess. Not
that the rights of the public matter in the least, but it’s the
principle I want to impress on you—the necessity of keeping your eyes
open for other things beside the actual job you’re on. That’s what makes
the good journalist.’

“I assured him that I would do so in future, and he grunted
non-committally. Then he began rummaging in a drawer, while I waited in
trepidation.

“‘We’ll give you a bit longer, Graham,’ he announced at length, and I
breathed freely again. ‘But if there is no improvement you’ll have to
go. And in the meantime I’ve got a job for you this afternoon. Some
public-spirited benefactor has inaugurated an agricultural fête in Kent,
somewhere near Ashford. From what I can gather, he seems partially
wanting in intelligence, but it takes people all ways. He is giving
prizes for the heaviest potato and the largest egg—though I am unable
to see what the hen’s activity has to do with her owner. And I want you
to go down and write it up. Half a column. Get your details right. I
believe there is a treatise on soils and manures in the office
somewhere. And put in a paragraph about the paramount importance of the
Englishman getting back to the land. Not that it will have any effect,
but it might help to clear Fleet Street.’

“He was already engrossed in something else, and dismissed me with a
wave of his hand. And it was just as I got to the door that he called
after me to send Cresswill to him—Cresswill, the star of all the
special men. His reception, I reflected a little bitterly as I went in
search of him, would be somewhat different from mine. For he had got to
the top of the tree, and was on a really big job at the time. He did all
the criminal work—murder trials and so forth, and how we youngsters
envied him! Perhaps, in time, one might reach those dazzling heights, I
reflected, as I sat in my third-class carriage on the way to Ashford.
Not for him mammoth tubers and double-yolkers—but the things that
really counted.

“I got out at Ashford, where I had to change. My destination was
Appledore, and the connection on was crowded with people obviously
bound, like myself, for the agricultural fête. It was a part of Kent to
which I had never been, and when I got out at Appledore station I found
I was in the flat Romney Marsh country which stretches inland from
Dungeness. Houses are few and far between, except in the actual villages
themselves—the whole stretch of land, of course, must once have been
below sea-level—and the actual fête was being held in a large field on
the outskirts of Appledore. It was about a mile from the station, and I
proceeded to walk.

“The day was warm, the road was dusty—and I, I am bound to admit, was
bored. I felt I was destined for better things than reporting on bucolic
flower shows, much though I loved flowers. But I like them in their
proper place, growing—not arranged for show in a stuffy tent and
surrounded by perspiring humanity. And so when I came to the gates of a
biggish house and saw behind them a garden which was a perfect riot of
colour, involuntarily I paused and looked over.

“The house itself stood back about a hundred yards from the road—a
charming old place covered with creepers, and the garden was lovely. A
little neglected, perhaps—I could see a respectable number of weeds in
a bed of irises close to the drive—but then it was quite a large
garden. Probably belonged to some family that could not afford a big
staff, I reflected, and that moment I saw a man staring at me from
between some shrubs a few yards away.

“There was no reason why he shouldn’t stare at me—he was inside the
gate and presumably had more right to the garden than I had—but there
was something about him that made me return the stare, in silence, for a
few moments. Whether it was his silent approach over the grass and
unexpected appearance, or whether it was that instinctively he struck me
as an incongruous type of individual to find in such a sleepy locality,
I can’t say. Or, perhaps, it was a sudden lightning impression of
hostile suspicion on his part, as if he resented anyone daring to look
over his gate.

“Then he came towards me, and I felt I had to say something. But even as
I spoke the thought flashed across my mind that he would have appeared
far more at home in a London bar than in a rambling Appledore garden.

“‘I was admiring your flowers,’ I said as he came up. ‘Your irises are
wonderful.’

“He looked vaguely at some lupins, then his intent gaze came back to me.

“‘The garden is well known locally,’ he remarked. ‘Are you a member of
these parts?’

“‘No,’ I answered, ‘I come from London,’ and it seemed to me his gaze
grew more intent.

“‘I am only a bird of passage, too,’ he said easily. ‘Are you just down
for the day?’

“I informed him that I had come down to write up the local fête; being
young and foolish, I rather think I implied that only the earnest
request of the organiser for me in particular had persuaded the editor
to dispense with my invaluable services even for a few hours. And all
the time his eyes, black and inscrutable, never left my face.

“‘The show is being held in a field about a quarter of a mile farther
on,’ he said when I had finished. ‘Good morning.’

“He turned abruptly on his heels and walked slowly away towards the
house, leaving me a little annoyed, and with a feeling that not only had
I been snubbed, but, worse still, had been seen through. I felt that I
had failed to convince him that editors tore their hair and bit their
nails when they failed to secure my services; I felt, indeed, just that
particular type of ass that one does feel when one has boasted
vaingloriously, and been listened to with faintly amused boredom. I know
that as I resumed my walk towards the agricultural fête I endeavoured to
restore my self-respect by remembering that he was merely a glorified
yokel, who probably knew no better.”

The Writer leant back in his chair with a faint smile.

“That awful show still lives in my memory,” he continued after a while.
“There were swing boats, and one of those ghastly shows where horses go
round and round with a seasick motion and ‘The Blue Bells of Scotland’
emerges without cessation from the bowels of the machine. There were
coco-nut shies and people peering through horse-collars to have their
photographs taken, and over everything an all-pervading aroma of
humanity unsuitably clad in its Sunday best on a warm day. However, the
job had to be done, so I bravely plunged into the marquees devoted to
the competing vegetables. I listened to the experts talking around me
with the idea of getting the correct local colour, but as most of their
remarks were incomprehensible, I soon gave that up as a bad job and
began looking about me.

“There were potatoes and carrots and a lot of things which I may have
eaten, but completely failed to recognise in a raw state. And then
suddenly, through a gap in the asparagus, I saw a vast yellowy-green
object. It seemed about four times the size of an ordinary Rugby
football, and a steady stream of people circled slowly round it and an
ancient man, who periodically groomed it with a vast coloured
handkerchief. So I steered a zigzag course between a watery-eyed duck on
my right and a hand-holding couple on my left, and joined the stream. At
close quarters it seemed even vaster than when viewed from the other
side of the tent, and after I’d made the grand tour twice, I thought I’d
engage the ancient man in conversation. Unfortunately, he was stone
deaf, and his speech was a little indistinct owing to a regrettable
absence of teeth, so we managed between us to rivet the fascinated
attention of every human being in the tent. In return for the
information that it was the largest pumpkin ever produced in Kent, I
volunteered that I had come from London specially to write about it. He
seemed a bit hazy about London, but when I told him it was larger than
Appledore he appeared fairly satisfied that his pumpkin would obtain
justice.

“He also launched into a voluble discourse, which was robbed of much of
its usefulness by his habit of holding his false teeth in position with
his thumb as he spoke. Luckily a local interpreter was at hand, and from
him I gathered that the old man was eighty-five, and had never been
farther afield than Ashford, forty-eight years ago. Also that he was
still gardener at Cedarlime, a house which I must have passed on my way
from the station. Standing well back it was: fine flower gardens—‘but
not what they was. Not since the new gentleman come—a year ago. Didn’t
take the same interest—not him. A scholard, they said ’e was; crates
and crates of books had come to the house—things that ’eavy that they
took three and four men to lift them.’

“He rambled on did that interpreter, while the ancient man polished the
pumpkin in the time-honoured manner, and wheezed spasmodically. But I
wasn’t paying much attention, because it had suddenly come back to me
that Cedarlime was the name of the house where I had spoken to the
inscrutable stranger. Subconsciously I had noticed it as I crossed the
road; now it was brought back to my memory.

“‘Is the owner of Cedarlime a youngish, man?’ I asked my informant.
‘Dark hair; rather sallow face?’

“He shook his head. The owner of Cedarlime was a middle-aged man with
grey hair, but he often had friends stopping with him who came from
London, so he’d heard tell—friends who didn’t stop long—just for the
week-end, maybe, or four or five days. Probably the man I meant was one
of these friends.

“My informant passed on to inspect a red and hairy gooseberry, and I
wandered slowly out of the stuffy tent. Probably a friend—in fact,
undoubtedly a friend. But try as I would to concentrate on that
confounded flower show, my thoughts kept harking back to Cedarlime. For
some reason or other, that quiet house and the man who had come so
silently out of the bushes had raised my curiosity. And at that moment I
narrowly escaped death from a swing boat, which brought me back to the
business in hand.

“I suppose it was about three hours later that I started to stroll back
to the station. I was aiming at a five o’clock train, and intended to
write my stuff on the way up to Town. But just as I was getting to the
gates of the house that interested me, who should I see in front of me
but the venerable pumpkin polisher. He turned as I got abreast of him
and recognised me with a throaty chuckle. And he promptly started to
talk. I gathered that he had many other priceless treasures in his
garden—wonderful sweet-peas, more pumpkins of colossal dimensions. And
after a while I further gathered that he was suggesting I should go in
and examine them for myself.

“For a moment I hesitated. I looked at my watch—there was plenty of
time. Then I looked over the gates and made up my mind. I would
introduce this ancient being into my account of the fête; write up, in
his own setting, this extraordinary old man who had never left Appledore
for forty-eight years. And, in addition, I would have a closer look at
the house—possibly even see the scholarly owner.

“I glanced curiously round as I followed him up the drive. We went about
half-way to the house, then turned off along a path into the kitchen
garden. And finally he came to rest in front of the pumpkins—he was
obviously a pumpkin maniac. I should think he conducted a monologue for
five minutes on the habits of pumpkins while I looked about me.
Occasionally I said ‘Yes’; occasionally I nodded my head portentously;
for the rest of the time I paid no attention.

“I could see half the front and one side of the house—but there seemed
no trace of any occupants. And I was just going to ask the old man who
lived there, when I saw a man in his shirt-sleeves standing at one of
the windows. He was not the man who had spoken to me at the gate; he was
not a grey-headed man either, so presumably not the owner. He appeared
to be engrossed in something he was holding in his hands, and after a
while he held it up to the light in the same way one holds up a
photographic plate. It was then that he saw me.

“Now, I have never been an imaginative person, but there was something
positively uncanny in the way that man disappeared. Literally in a flash
he had gone and the window was empty. And my imagination began to stir.
Why had that man vanished so instantaneously at the sight of a stranger
in the kitchen garden?

“And then another thing began to strike me. Something which had been
happening a moment or two before had abruptly stopped—a noise, faint
and droning, but so steady that I hadn’t noticed it until it ceased. It
had been the sort of noise which, if you heard it to-day, you would say
was caused by an aeroplane a great way off—and quite suddenly it had
stopped. A second or two after the man had seen me and vanished from the
window, that faint droning noise had ceased. I was sure of it, and my
imagination began to stir still more.

“However, by this time my venerable guide had exhausted pumpkins, and,
muttering strange words, he began to lead me towards another part of the
garden. It was sweet-peas this time, and I must say they were really
magnificent. In fact, I had forgotten the disappearing gentleman at the
window in my genuine admiration of the flowers, when I suddenly saw the
old man straighten himself up, take a firm grip of his false teeth with
his one hand and touch his cap with the other. He was looking over my
shoulder, and I swung round.

“Three men were standing behind me on the path. One was the man I had
spoken to that morning; one was the man I had seen at the window; the
other was grey-haired, and, I assumed, the owner of the house. It was to
him I addressed myself.

“‘I must apologise for trespassing,’ I began, ‘but I am reporting the
agricultural fête down here, and your gardener asked me in to see your
sweet-peas. They are really magnificent specimens.’

“The elderly man stared at me in silence.

“‘I don’t quite see what the sweet-peas in my garden have to do with the
fête,’ he remarked coldly. ‘And it is not generally customary, when the
owner is at home, to wander round his garden at the invitation of his
gardener.’

“‘Then I can only apologise and withdraw at once,’ I answered stiffly.
‘I trust that I have not irreparably damaged your paths.’

“He frowned angrily and seemed on the point of saying something, when
the man I had spoken to at the gate took his arm and whispered something
in his ear. I don’t know what it was he said, but it had the effect of
restoring the grey-haired man to a better temper at once.

“‘I must apologise,’ he said affably, ‘for my brusqueness. I am a
recluse, Mr.—ah—Mr.——’

“‘Graham is my name,’ I answered, partially mollified.

“He bowed. ‘A recluse, Mr. Graham—and my garden is a hobby of mine.
That and my books. I fear I may have seemed a little irritable when I
first spoke, but I have a special system of my own for growing
sweet-peas, and I guard it jealously. I confess that for a moment I was
unjust and suspicious enough to think you might be trying to pump
information from my gardener.’

“I looked at old Methuselah, still clutching his false teeth, and smiled
involuntarily. The elderly man guessed my thoughts and smiled, too.

“‘I am apt to forget that it takes several months to interpret old
Jake,’ he continued. ‘Those false teeth of his fascinate one, don’t
they? I shall never forget the dreadful occasion he dropped them in the
hot bed. We had the most agonising search, and finally persistence
triumphed. They were rescued unscathed and restored to their rightful
place.’

“And so he went on talking easily, until half-unconsciously I found
myself strolling with him towards the house. Every now and then he
stopped to point out some specimen of which he was proud, and, without
my realising it, twenty minutes or so slipped by. It was the sound of a
whistle at the station that recalled me to the passage of time, and I
hurriedly looked at my watch.

“‘Good Heavens!’ I cried, ‘I’ve missed my train. When is the next?’

“‘The next, Mr. Graham. I’m afraid there isn’t a next till to-morrow
morning. This is a branch line, you know.’

“Jove! how I swore inwardly. After what old Andrews had said to me only
that morning, to go and fail again would finally cook my goose. You must
remember that it was before the days of motor-cars, and, with the fête
in progress, the chance of getting a cart to drive me some twelve miles
to Ashford was remote—anyway for the fare I could afford to pay.

“I suppose my agitation showed on my face, for the grey-haired man
became quite upset.

“‘How stupid of me not to have thought of the time,’ he cried. ‘We must
think of the best thing to do. I know,’ he said suddenly—‘you must
telegraph your report. Stop the night here and telegraph.’

“I pointed out to him rather miserably that newspapers did not like the
expense of wiring news unless it was important, and that by no stretch
of imagination could the Appledore Flower Show be regarded as coming
under that category.

“‘I will pay the cost,’ he insisted, and waved aside my refusal. ‘Mr.
Graham,’ he said, ‘it was my fault. I am a wealthy man; I would not
dream of letting you suffer for my verbosity. You will wire your
article, and I shall pay.’”

The Writer smiled reminiscently.

“What could have been more charming,” he continued—“what more
considerate and courteous? My stupid, half-formed suspicions, which had
been growing fainter and fainter as I strolled round the garden with my
host, had by this time vanished completely, and when he found me pens,
ink, and paper, as they say in the French exercise book, I stammered out
my thanks. He cut me short with a smile, and told me to get on with my
article. He would send it to the telegraph office, and tell his servants
to get a room ready for me. And with another smile he left me alone, and
I saw him pottering about the garden outside as I wrote.

“I don’t know whether it has ever happened to any of you fellows”—the
Writer lit a cigarette—“to harbour suspicions which are gradually
lulled, only to have them suddenly return with redoubled force. There
was I, peacefully writing my account of the Appledore fête, while
outside my host, an enthusiastic gardener, as he had told me, pursued
his hobby. Could anything have been more commonplace and matter of fact?
He was engaged on the roses at the moment, spraying them with some
solution, presumably for green fly, and unconsciously I watched him. No,
I reflected, it couldn’t be for green fly, because he was only spraying
the roots, and even I, though not an expert, knew that green fly occur
round the buds. And at that moment I caught a momentary glimpse of the
two other men. They were roaring with laughter, and it seemed to me that
my host was the cause of the merriment. He looked up and saw them, and
the hilarity ceased abruptly. The next moment they had disappeared, and
my host was continuing the spraying. He went on industriously for a few
minutes, then he crossed the lawn towards the open window of the room
where I was writing.

“‘Nearly finished?’ he asked.

“‘Very nearly,’ I answered. ‘Green fly bad this year?’

“‘Green fly?’ he said a little vaguely. ‘Oh! so-so.’

“‘I thought you must be tackling them on the roses,’ I pursued.

“‘Er, quite—quite,’ he remarked. ‘Nasty things, aren’t they?’

“‘Is it a special system of yours to go for the roots?’ I asked.

“He gave me one searching look, then he laughed mysteriously.

“‘Ah, ha! my young friend,’ he answered. ‘Don’t you try and get my
stable secrets out of me.’

“And I felt he was lying. Without thinking something made me draw a bow
at a venture, and the arrow went home with a vengeance.

“‘Wonderful delphiniums you’ve got,’ I remarked, leaning out of the
window and pointing to a bed underneath.

“‘Yes,’ he said. ‘I’m very proud of those.’

“And the flowers at which I was pointing were irises. So this
enthusiastic gardener did not know the difference between a delphinium
and an iris. Back in an overwhelming wave came all my suspicions; I knew
there was a mystery somewhere. This man wasn’t a gardener; and, if not,
why this pretence? I remember now that every time he had drawn my
attention to a specimen he had taken the attached label in his hand.
Quite unobtrusive it had been, unnoticeable at the time, now it suddenly
became significant. Why was he playing this part—pretending for my
benefit? Futilely spraying the roots of roses, making me miss my train.
I was convinced now that that had been part of the plan—but why? Why
the telegraphing? Why the invitation to stop the night?

“The old brain was working pretty quickly by this time. No one, whatever
his business, would object to a _bona fide_ journalist writing an
account of a fête, and if the business were crooked, the people engaged
on it would be the first to speed that journalist on his way. People of
that type dislike journalists only one degree less than the police. Then
why—why? The answer simply stuck out—they suspected me of not being a
journalist, or, even if they did not go as far as that, they were taking
no chances on the matter.

“In fact, I was by this time definitely convinced in my own mind that I
had quite unwittingly stumbled into a bunch of criminals, and it struck
me that the sooner I stumbled out again the better for my health. So I
put my article in my pocket and went to the door. I would wire it off,
and I would not return.

“The first hitch occurred at the door, which had thoughtfully been
locked. Not being a hero of fiction, I confess it gave me a nasty
shock—that unyielding door. And as I stood there taking a pull at
myself I heard the grey-haired man’s voice outside the window:

“‘Finished yet, Mr. Graham?’

“I walked across the room, and in as steady a voice as I could muster I
mentioned the fact that the door was locked.

“‘So that you shouldn’t be disturbed, Mr. Graham’—and I thought of the
Wolf in ‘Red Riding Hood,’ with his satisfactory answers to all awkward
questions.

“‘If someone would open it, I’ll get along to the telegraph office,’ I
remarked.

“‘I wouldn’t dream of your going to so much trouble,’ he said suavely.
‘I’ve a lazy boy I employ in the garden; he’ll take it.’

“For a moment I hesitated, and a glint came into his eyes, which warned
me to be careful.

“It was then that I had my brainstorm. If I hadn’t had it I shouldn’t be
here now; if the powers that be in the newspaper world were not the
quickest people on the uptake you can meet in a day’s march, I shouldn’t
be here now either. But like a flash of light there came to my mind the
story I had once been told of how a war correspondent in the South
African War, at a time when they were tightening the censorship, got
back full news of a battle by alluding to the rise and fall of certain
stock. And the editor in England read between the lines—substituted
troops for stocks, Canadians for C.P.R., and so on—and published the
only account of the battle.

“Could I do the same? I hesitated.

“‘Oh! there’s one thing I’ve forgotten,’ I remarked. ‘I’ll just add it
if the boy can wait.’

“So I sat down at the table, and to my report I added the following
sentences:

“‘There was also some excellent mustard and cress. Will come at once,
but fear to-morrow morning may be too late for me to be of further use
over Ronaldshay affair.’

“And then I handed it to the grey-haired man through the window.”

The Writer leant back in his chair, and the Soldier stared at him,
puzzled.

“It’s a bit too cryptic for me,” he confessed.

“Thank God! it wasn’t too cryptic for the office,” said the Writer.
“There was no Ronaldshay affair, so I knew that would draw their
attention. And perhaps you’ve forgotten the name of our star reporter,
who dealt in criminal matters. It was Cresswill. And if you write the
word cress with a capital C and leave out the full stop after it, you’ll
see the message I got through to the office.”

“It’s uncommon lucky for you his name wasn’t Snooks,” remarked the Actor
with a grin. “What happened?”

“Well, we had dinner, and I can only suppose that my attempts to appear
at ease had failed to convince my companions.

“The last thing I remember that night was drinking a cup of coffee—the
old trick—and suddenly realising it was drugged. I staggered to my
feet, while they remained sitting round the table watching me. Then,
with a final glimpse of the grey-haired man’s face, I passed into
oblivion.

“When I came to I was in a strange room, feeling infernally sick. And I
shall never forget my wild relief when the man by the window turned
round and I saw it was Cresswill himself. He came over to the bed and
smiled down at me.

“‘Well done, youngster,’ he said, and a glow of pride temporarily
replaced my desire for a basin. ‘Well done, indeed. We’ve got the whole
gang, and we’ve been looking for ’em for months. They were bank-note
forgers on a big scale, but we were only just in time to save you.’

“‘How was that?’ I asked weakly.

“‘I think they had decided that your sphere of usefulness was over,’ he
remarked with a grin. ‘So after having removed suspicion by telegraphing
your report, they gave you a very good dinner, when, as has been known
to happen with young men before, you got very drunk.’

“‘I was drugged,’ I said indignantly.

“‘The point is immaterial,’ he answered quietly. ‘Drunk or drugged, it’s
much the same after you’ve been run over by a train. And we found two of
them carrying you along a lane towards the line at half-past eleven. The
down goods to Hastings passes at twenty to twelve.’

“And at that moment Providence was kind. I ceased to _feel_ sick. I
was.”






_VII_                                                _The Old Dining-Room_



                                   I

I DON’T pretend to account for it; I am merely giving the plain
unvarnished tale of what took place to my certain knowledge at Jack
Drage’s house in Kent during the week-end which finished so
disastrously. Doubtless there is an explanation: maybe there are
several. The believers in spiritualism and things psychic will probably
say that the tragedy was due to the action of a powerful influence which
had remained intact throughout the centuries; the materialists will
probably say it was due to indigestion. I hold no brief for either side:
as the mere narrator, the facts are good enough for me. And, anyway, the
extremists of both schools of thought are quite irreconcilable.

There were six of us there, counting Jack Drage and his wife. Bill
Sibton in the Indian Civil, Armytage in the Gunners, and I—Staunton by
name, and a scribbler of sorts—were the men: little Joan
Neilson—Armytage’s fiancée—supported Phyllis Drage. Ostensibly we were
there to shoot a few pheasants, but it was more than a mere shooting
party. It was a reunion after long years of us four men who had been
known at school as the Inseparables. Bill had been in India for twelve
years, save for the inevitable gap in Mesopotamia; Dick Armytage had
soldiered all over the place ever since he’d left the Shop. And though
I’d seen Jack off and on since our school-days, I’d lost touch with him
since he’d married. Wives play the deuce with bachelor friends though
they indignantly deny it—God bless ’em. At least, mine always does.

It was the first time any of us had been inside Jack’s house, and
undoubtedly he had the most delightful little property. The house itself
was old, but comfortably modernised by an expert, so that the charm of
it still remained. In fact, the only room which had been left absolutely
intact was the dining-room. And to have touched that would have been
sheer vandalism. The sole thing that had been done to it was to install
central heating, and that had been carried out so skilfully that no
trace of the work could be seen.

It was a room by itself, standing apart from the rest of the house, with
a lofty vaulted roof in which one could just see the smoky old oak beams
by the light of the candles on the dinner-table. A huge open fireplace
jutted out from one of the longer walls; while on the opposite side a
door led into the garden. And then, at one end, approached by the
original staircase at least six centuries old, was the musicians’
gallery.

A wonderful room—a room in which it seemed almost sacrilege to eat and
smoke and discuss present-day affairs—a room in which one felt that
history had been made. Nothing softened the severe plainness of the
walls save a few mediæval pikes and battleaxes. In fact, two old muskets
of the Waterloo era were the most modern implements of the collection.
Of pictures there was only one—a very fine painting of a man dressed in
the fashion of the Tudor period—which hung facing the musicians’
gallery.

It was that that caught my eye as we sat down to dinner, and I turned to
Jack.

“An early Drage?” I asked.

“As a matter of fact—no relation at all,” he answered. “But a strong
relation to this room. That’s why I hang him there.”

“Any story attached thereto?”

“There is; though I can’t really do it justice. The parson here is the
only man who knows the whole yarn.—By the way, old dear,” he spoke to
his wife across the table, “the reverend bird takes tea with us
to-morrow. But he is the only man who has the thing at his finger tips.
The previous owner was a bit vague himself, but having a sense of the
fitness of things, he gave me a chance of buying the picture. Apparently
it’s a painting of one Sir James Wrothley who lived round about the time
of Henry VIII. He was either a rabid Protestant or a rabid Roman
Catholic—I told you I was a bit vague over details—and he used this
identical room as a secret meeting-place for himself and his pals to
hatch plots against his enemies.”

“Jack _is_ so illuminating, isn’t he?” laughed his wife.

“Well, I bet you can’t tell it any better yourself,” he retorted with a
grin. “I admit my history is weak. But anyway, about that time, if the
jolly old Protestants weren’t burning the R.C.’s, the R.C.’s were
burning the Protestants. A period calling for great tact, I’ve always
thought. Well, at any rate, this Sir James Wrothley—when his party was
being officially burned—came here and hatched dark schemes to reverse
the procedure. And then, apparently, one day somebody blew the gaff, and
the whole bunch of conspirators in here were absolutely caught in the
act by the other crowd, who put ’em all to death on the spot. Which is
all I can tell you about it.”

“I must ask the padre to-morrow,” I said to his wife. “I’d rather like
to hear the whole story. I felt when I first came into this room there
was history connected with it.”

She looked at me rather strangely for a moment; then she gave a little
forced laugh.

“Do you know, Tom,” she said slowly, “at times I almost hate this room.
All my friends gnash their teeth with envy over it—but sometimes, when
Jack’s been away, and I’ve dined in here by myself—it’s terrified me. I
feel as if—I wasn’t alone: as if—there were people all round
me—watching me. Of course, it’s absurd, I know. But I can’t help it.
And yet I’m not a nervy sort of person.”

“I don’t think it’s at all absurd,” I assured her. “I believe I should
feel the same myself. A room of this size, which, of necessity, is dimly
lighted in the corners, and which is full of historical associations,
must cause an impression on the least imaginative person.”

“We used it once for a dance,” she laughed; “with a ragtime band in the
gallery.”

“And a great show it was, too,” broke in her husband. “The trouble was
that one of the musicians got gay with a bottle of whisky, and very
nearly fell clean through that balustrade effect on to the floor below.
I haven’t had that touched—and the wood is rotten.”

“I pray you be seated, gentlemen.” A sudden silence fell on the table,
and everybody stared at Bill Sibton.

“Is it a game, Bill?” asked Jack Drage. “I rather thought we were. And
what about the ladies?”

With a puzzled frown Bill Sibton looked at him. “Did I speak out loud,
then?” he asked slowly.

“And so early in the evening too!” Joan Neilson laughed merrily.

“I must have been day-dreaming, I suppose. But that yarn of yours has
rather got me, Jack; though in the course of a long and evil career I’ve
never heard one told worse. I was thinking of that meeting—all of them
sitting here. And then suddenly that door bursting open.” He was staring
fixedly at the door, and again a silence fell on us all.

“The thunder of the butts of their muskets on the woodwork.” He swung
round and faced the door leading to the garden. “And on that one, too.
Can’t you hear them? No escape—none. Caught like rats in a trap.” His
voice died away to a whisper, and Joan Neilson gave a little nervous
laugh.

“You’re the most realistic person, Mr. Sibton. I think I prefer hearing
about the dance.”

I glanced at my hostess—and it seemed to me that there was fear in her
eyes as she looked at Bill. Sometimes now I wonder if she had some vague
premonition of impending disaster: something too intangible to take hold
of—something the more terrifying on that very account.

It was after dinner that Jack Drage switched on the solitary electric
light of which the room boasted. It was so placed as to show up the
painting of Sir James Wrothley, and in silence we all gathered round to
look at it. A pair of piercing eyes set in a stern aquiline face stared
down at us from under the brim of a hat adorned with sweeping plumes;
his hand rested on the jewelled hilt of his sword. It was a fine picture
in a splendid state of preservation, well worthy of its place of honour
on the walls of such a room, and we joined in a general chorus of
admiration. Only Bill Sibton was silent, and he seemed
fascinated—unable to tear his eyes away from the painting.

“As a matter of fact, Bill,” said Dick Armytage, studying the portrait
critically, “he might well be an ancestor of yours. Wash out your
moustache, and give you a fancy-dress hat, and you’d look very much like
the old bean.”

He was quite right: there was a distinct resemblance, and it rather
surprised me that I had not noticed it myself. There were the same
deep-set piercing eyes, the same strong, slightly hatchet face, the same
broad forehead. Even the colouring was similar: a mere coincidence that,
probably—but one which increased the likeness. In fact, the longer I
looked the more pronounced did the resemblance become, till it was
almost uncanny.

“Well, he can’t be, anyway,” said Bill abruptly. “I’ve never heard of
any Wrothley in the family.” He looked away from the picture almost with
an effort and lit a cigarette. “It’s a most extraordinary thing, Jack,”
he went on after a moment, “but ever since we came into this room I’ve
had a feeling that I’ve been here before.”

“Good Lord, man, that’s common enough in all conscience. One often gets
that idea.”

“I know one does,” answered Bill. “I’ve had it before myself; but never
one-tenth as strongly as I feel it here. Besides, that feeling generally
dies—after a few minutes: it’s growing stronger and stronger with me
every moment I stop in here.”

“Then let’s go into the drawing-room,” said our hostess. “I’ve had the
card-table put in there.”

We followed her and Joan Neilson into the main part of the house; and
since neither of the ladies played, for the next two hours we four men
bridged. And then, seeing that it was a special occasion, we sat yarning
over half-forgotten incidents till the room grew thick with smoke and
the two women fled to bed before they died of asphyxiation.

Bill, I remember, waxed eloquent on the subject of politicians, with a
six weeks’ experience of India, butting in on things they knew less than
nothing about; Dick Armytage grew melancholy on the subject of the block
in promotion. And then the reminiscences grew more personal, and the
whisky sank lower and lower in the tantalus as one yarn succeeded
another.

At last Jack Drage rose with a yawn and knocked the ashes out of his
pipe.

“Two o’clock, boys. What about bed?”

“Lord! is it really?” Dick Armytage stretched himself. “However, no
shooting to-morrow, or, rather, to-day. We might spend the Sabbath
dressing Bill up as his nibs in the next room.”

A shadow crossed Bill’s face.

“I’d forgotten that room,” he said, frowning. “Damn you, Dick!”

“My dear old boy,” laughed Armytage, “you surely don’t mind resembling
the worthy Sir James! He’s a deuced sight better-looking fellow than you
are.”

Bill shook his head irritably.

“It isn’t that at all,” he said. “I wasn’t thinking of the picture.” He
seemed to be on the point of saying something else—then he changed his
mind. “Well—bed for master.”

We all trooped upstairs, and Jack came round to each of us to see that
we were all right.

“Breakfast provisionally nine,” he remarked. “Night-night, old boy.”

The door closed behind him, and his steps died away down the passage as
he went to his own room.

                         ·    ·    ·    ·    ·

By all known rules I should have been asleep almost as my head touched
the pillow. A day’s rough shooting, followed by bed at two in the
morning should produce that result if anything can, but in my case that
night it didn’t. Whether I had smoked too much, or what it was, I know
not, but at half-past three I gave up the attempt and switched on my
light. Then I went over, and pulling up an armchair, I sat down by the
open window. There was no moon, and the night was warm for the time of
year. Outlined against the sky the big dining-room stretched out from
the house, and, as I lit a cigarette, Jack Drage’s vague story returned
to my mind. The conspirators, meeting by stealth to hatch some sinister
plot; the sudden alarm as they found themselves surrounded; the
desperate fight against overwhelming odds—and then, the end. There
should be a story in it, I reflected; I’d get the parson to tell me the
whole thing accurately next day. The local colour seemed more
appropriate when one looked at the room from the outside, with an
occasional cloud scudding by over the big trees beyond. Savoured more of
conspiracy and death than when dining inside, with reminiscences of a
jazz band in the musicians’ gallery.

And at that moment a dim light suddenly filtered out through the
windows. It was so dim that at first I thought I had imagined it; so dim
that I switched off my own light in order to make sure. There was no
doubt about it: faint but unmistakable the reflection showed up on the
ground outside. A light had been lit in the old dining-room: therefore
someone must be in there. At four o’clock in the morning!

For a moment or two I hesitated: should I go along and rouse Jack?
Someone might have got in through the garden door, and I failed to see
why I should fight another man’s burglar in his own house. And then it
struck me it would only alarm his wife—I’d get Bill, whose room was
opposite mine.

I put on some slippers and crossed the landing to rouse him. And then I
stopped abruptly. His door was open; his room was empty. Surely it
couldn’t be he who had turned on the light below?

As noiselessly as possible I went downstairs, and turned along the
passage to the dining-room. Sure enough the door into the main part of
the house was ajar, and the light was shining through the opening. I
tiptoed up to it and looked through the crack by the hinges.

At first I could see nothing save the solitary electric light over the
portrait of Sir James. And then in the gloom beyond I saw a tall figure
standing motionless by the old oak dining-table. It was Bill—even in
the dim light I recognised that clean-cut profile; Bill clad in his
pyjamas only, with one hand stretched out in front of him, pointing. And
then, suddenly, he spoke.

“You lie, Sir Henry!—you lie!”

Nothing more—just that one remark; his hand still pointing inexorably
across the table. Then after a moment he turned so that the light fell
full on his face, and I realised what was the matter. Bill Sibton was
walking in his sleep.

Slowly he came towards the door behind which I stood, and passed through
it—so close that he almost touched me as I shrank back against the
wall. Then he went up the stairs, and as soon as I heard him reach the
landing above, I quickly turned out the light in the dining-room and
followed him. His bedroom door was closed: there was no sound from
inside.

There was nothing more for me to do: my burglar had developed into a
harmless somnambulist. Moreover, it suddenly struck me that I had become
most infernally sleepy myself. So I did not curse Bill mentally as much
as I might have done. I turned in, and my nine o’clock next morning was
very provisional.

So was Bill Sibton’s: we arrived together for breakfast at a quarter to
ten. He looked haggard and ill, like a man who has not slept, and his
first remark was to curse Dick Armytage.

“I had the most infernal dreams last night,” he grumbled. “Entirely
through Dick reminding me of this room. I dreamed the whole show that
took place in here in that old bird’s time.”

He pointed to the portrait of Sir James.

“Did you!” I remarked, pouring out some coffee. “Must have been quite
interesting.”

“I know I wasn’t at all popular with the crowd,” he said. “I don’t set
any store by dreams myself—but last night it was really extraordinarily
vivid.” He stirred his tea thoughtfully.

“I can quite imagine that, Bill. Do you ever walk in your sleep?”

“Walk in my sleep? No.” He stared at me surprised. “Why?”

“You did last night. I found you down here at four o’clock in your
pyjamas. You were standing just where I’m sitting now, pointing with
your hand across the table. And as I stood outside the door you suddenly
said, ‘You lie, Sir Henry!—you lie!’”

“Part of my dream,” he muttered. “Sir Henry Brayton was the name of the
man—and he was the leader. They were all furious with me about
something. We quarrelled—and after that there seemed to be a closed
door. It was opening slowly, and instinctively I knew there was
something dreadful behind it. You know the terror of a dream; the
primordial terror of the mind that cannot reason against something
hideous—unknown——” I glanced at him: his forehead was wet with sweat.
“And then the dream passed. The door didn’t open.”

“Undoubtedly, my lad,” I remarked lightly, “you had one whisky too many
last night.”

“Don’t be an ass, Tom,” he said irritably. “I tell you—though you
needn’t repeat it—I’m in a putrid funk of this room. Absurd, I know:
ridiculous. But I can’t help it. And if there was a train on this branch
line on Sunday, I’d leave to-day.”

“But, good Lord, Bill,” I began—and then I went on with my breakfast.
There was a look on his face which it is not good to see on the face of
a man. It was terror: an abject, dreadful terror.

                                   II

He and Jack Drage were out for a long walk when the parson came to tea
that afternoon—a walk of which Bill had been the instigator. He had
dragged Jack forth, vigorously protesting, after lunch, and we had
cheered them on their way. Bill had to get out of the house—I could see
that. Then Dick and the girl had disappeared, in the way that people in
their condition _do_ disappear, just before Mr. Williams arrived. And so
only Phyllis Drage was there, presiding at the tea-table, when I
broached the subject of the history of the dining-room.

“He spoils paper, Mr. Williams,” laughed my hostess, “and he scents
copy. Jack tried to tell the story last night, and got it hopelessly
wrong.”

The clergyman smiled gravely.

“You’ll have to alter the setting, Mr. Staunton,” he remarked, “because
the story is quite well known round here. In my library at the vicarage
I have an old manuscript copy of the legend. And indeed, I have no
reason to believe that it is a legend: certainly the main points have
been historically authenticated. Sir James Wrothley, whose portrait
hangs in the dining-room, lived in this house. He was a staunch
Protestant—bigoted to a degree; and he fell very foul of Cardinal
Wolsey, who you may remember was plotting for the Papacy at the time. So
bitter did the animosity become, and so high did religious intoleration
run in those days, that Sir James started counter-plotting against the
Cardinal; which was a dangerous thing to do. Moreover, he and his
friends used the dining-room here as their meeting-place.”

The reverend gentleman sipped his tea; if there was one thing he loved
it was the telling of this story, which reflected so magnificently on
the staunch no-Popery record of his parish.

“So much is historical certainty; the rest is not so indisputably
authentic. The times of the meetings were, of course, kept secret—until
the fatal night occurred. Then, apparently, someone turned traitor. And,
why I cannot tell you, Sir James himself was accused by the
others—especially Sir Henry Brayton. Did you say anything, Mr.
Staunton?”

“Nothing,” I remarked quietly. “The name surprised me for a moment.
Please go on.”

“Sir Henry Brayton was Sir James’s next-door neighbour, almost equally
intolerant of anything savouring of Rome. And even while, so the story
goes, Wolsey’s men were hammering on the doors, he and Sir Henry had
this dreadful quarrel. Why Sir James should have been suspected, whether
the suspicions were justified or not I cannot say. Certainly, in view of
what we know of Sir James’s character, it seems hard to believe that he
could have been guilty of such infamous treachery. But that the case
must have appeared exceedingly black against him is certain from the
last and most tragic part of the story.”

Once again Mr. Williams paused to sip his tea; he had now reached that
point of the narrative where royalty itself would have failed to hurry
him.

“In those days, Mrs. Drage, there was a door leading into the musicians’
gallery from one of the rooms of the house. It provided no avenue of
escape if the house was surrounded—but its existence was unknown to the
men before whose blows the other doors were already beginning to
splinter. And suddenly through this door appeared Lady Wrothley. She had
only recently married Sir James: in fact, her first baby was then on its
way. Sir James saw her, and at once ceased his quarrel with Sir Henry.
With dignity he mounted the stairs and approached his girl-wife—and in
her horror-struck eyes he saw that she, too, suspected him of being the
traitor. He raised her hand to his lips; and then as the doors burst
open simultaneously and Wolsey’s men rushed in—he dived headforemost on
to the floor below, breaking his neck and dying instantly.

“The story goes on to say,” continued Mr. Williams, with a diffident
cough, “that even while the butchery began in the room below—for most
of the Protestants were unarmed—the poor girl collapsed in the gallery,
and shortly afterwards the child was born. A girl baby, who survived,
though the mother died. One likes to think that if she had indeed
misjudged her husband, it was a merciful act on the part of the Almighty
to let her join him so soon. Thank you, I will have another cup of tea.
One lump, please.”

“A most fascinating story, Mr. Williams,” said Phyllis. “Thank you so
much for having told us. Can you make anything out of it, Tom?”

I laughed.

“The criminal reserves his defence. But it’s most interesting, Padre,
most interesting, as Mrs. Drage says. If I may, I’d like to come and see
that manuscript.”

“I shall be only too delighted,” he murmured with old-fashioned
courtesy. “Whenever you like.”

And then the conversation turned on things parochial until he rose to
go. The others had still not returned, and for a while we two sat on
talking as the spirit moved us in the darkening room. At last the
servants appeared to draw the curtains, and it was then that we heard
Jack and Bill in the hall.

I don’t know what made me make the remark; it seemed to come without my
volition.

“If I were you, Phyllis,” I said, “I don’t think I’d tell the story of
the dining-room to Bill.”

She looked at me curiously.

“Why not?”

“I don’t know—but I wouldn’t.” In the brightly lit room his fears of
the morning seemed ridiculous; yet, as I say, I don’t know what made me
make the remark.

“All right; I won’t,” she said gravely. “Do you think——”

But further conversation was cut short by the entrance of Bill and her
husband.

“Twelve miles if an inch,” growled Drage, throwing himself into a chair.
“You awful fellow.”

Sibton laughed.

“Do you good, you lazy devil. He’s getting too fat, Phyllis, isn’t he?”

I glanced at him as he, too, sat down: in his eyes there remained no
trace of the terror of the morning.

                                  III

And now I come to that part of my story which I find most difficult to
write. From the story-teller’s point of view pure and simple, it is the
easiest; from the human point of view I have never tackled anything
harder. Because, though the events I am describing took place months
ago—and the first shock is long since past—I still cannot rid myself
of a feeling that I was largely to blame. By the cold light of reason I
can exonerate myself; but one does not habitually have one’s being in
that exalted atmosphere. Jack blames himself; but in view of what
happened the night before—in view of the look in Bill’s eyes that
Sunday morning—I feel that I ought to have realised that there were
influences at work which lay beyond my ken—influences which at present
lie not within the light of reason. And then at other times I wonder if
it was not just a strange coincidence and an—accident. God knows:
frankly, I don’t.

We spent that evening just as we had spent the preceding one, save that
in view of shooting on Monday morning we went to bed at midnight. This
time I fell asleep at once—only to be roused by someone shaking my arm.
I sat up blinking: it was Jack Drage.

“Wake up, Tom,” he whispered. “There’s a light in the dining-room, and
we’re going down to investigate. Dick is getting Bill.”

In an instant I was out of bed.

“It’s probably Bill himself,” I said. “I found him down there last night
walking in his sleep.”

“The devil you did!” muttered Jack, and at that moment Dick Armytage
came in.

“Bill’s room is empty,” he announced; and I nodded.

“It’s Bill right enough,” I said. “He went back quite quietly last
night. And, for Heaven’s sake, you fellows, don’t wake him. It’s very
dangerous.”

Just as before the dining-room door was open, and the light filtered
through into the passage as we tiptoed along it. Just as before we saw
Bill standing by the table—his hand outstretched.

Then came the same words as I had heard last night.

“You lie, Sir Henry!—you lie!”

“What the devil——” muttered Jack; but I held up my finger to ensure
silence.

“He’ll come to bed now,” I whispered. “Keep quite still.”

But this time Bill Sibton did not come to bed; instead, he turned and
stared into the shadows of the musicians’ gallery. Then, very slowly, he
walked away from us and commenced to mount the stairs. And still the
danger did not strike us.

Dimly we saw the tall figure reach the top and walk along the gallery,
as if he saw someone at the end—and at that moment the peril came to
the three of us.

To Dick and Jack the rottenness of the balustrade; to me—_the end of
the vicar’s story_. What they thought I know not; but to my dying day I
shall never forget my own agony of mind. In that corner of the
musicians’ gallery—though we could see her not—stood Lady Wrothley; to
the man walking slowly towards her the door was opening slowly—the door
which had remained shut the night before—the door behind which lay the
terror.

And then it all happened very quickly. In a frenzy we raced across the
room, to get at him—but we weren’t in time. There was a rending of
wood—a dreadful crash—a sprawling figure on the floor below. To me it
seemed as if he had hurled himself against the balustrade, had literally
dived downwards. The others did not notice it—so they told me later.
But I did.

And then we were kneeling beside him on the floor.

“Dear God!” I heard Drage say in a hoarse whisper. “He’s dead; he’s
broken his neck.”

                         ·    ·    ·    ·    ·

Such is my story. Jack Drage blames himself for the rottenness of the
woodwork, but I feel it was my fault. Yes—it was my fault. I ought to
have known, ought to have done something. Even if we’d only locked the
dining-room door.

And the last link in the chain I haven’t mentioned yet. The vicar
supplied that—though to him it was merely a strange coincidence.

The baby-girl—born in the gallery—a strange, imaginative child, so run
the archives, subject to fits of awful depression and, at other times,
hallucinations—married. She married in 1551, on the 30th day of
October, Henry, only son of Frank Sibton and Mary his wife.

God knows: I don’t. It may have been an accident.






_VIII_                                            _When Greek meets Greek_



                                   I

“BUT, Bill, I don’t understand. How much did you borrow from this man?”

Sybil Daventry looked at her brother, sitting huddled up in his chair,
with a little frown.

“I borrowed a thousand,” he answered, sulkily. “And like a fool I didn’t
read the thing he made me sign—at least, not carefully. Hang it, I’ve
only had the money six months, and now he’s saying that I owe him over
two. I saw something about twenty-five per cent., and now I find it was
twenty-five per cent. a month. And the swine is pressing for payment
unless——” He broke off and stared into the fire shamefacedly.

“Unless what?” demanded his sister.

“Well, you see, it’s this way.” The boy stammered a little, and refused
to look at her. “I was jolly well up the spout when this blighter told
me what I owed him, and I suppose I must have showed it pretty clearly.
Anyway, I was propping up the bar at the Cri., getting a cocktail, when
a fellow standing next me started gassing. Not a bad sort of cove at
all; knows you very well by sight.”

“Knows me?” said the girl, bewildered. “Who was he?”

“I’m coming to that later,” went on her brother. “Well, we had a couple
more and then he suggested tearing a chop together. And I don’t know—he
seemed so decent and all that—that I told him I was in the soup. Told
him the whole yarn and asked his advice sort of business. Well, as I
say, he was bally sporting about it all, and finally asked me who the
bird was who had tied up the boodle. I told him, and here’s the lucky
part of the whole show—this fellow Perrison knew him. Perrison was the
man I was lunching with.”

He paused and lit a cigarette, while the girl stared at him gravely.

“Well,” she said at length, “go on.”

“It was after lunch that he got busy. He said to me: ‘Look here,
Daventry, you’ve made a bally fool of yourself, but you’re not the
first. I’ll write a note to Messrs. Smith and Co.’—those are the
warriors who gave me the money—‘and try and persuade them to give you
more time, or even possibly reduce the rate of interest.’ Of course, I
was all on this, and I arranged to lunch with him again next day, after
Smith and Co. had had time to function. And sure enough they did. Wrote
a letter in which they were all over me; any friend of Mr. Perrison’s
was entitled to special treatment, and so on and so forth. Naturally I
was as bucked as a dog with two tails, and asked Perrison if I couldn’t
do something more material than just thank him. And—er—he—I mean it
was then he told me he knew you by sight.”

He glanced at his sister, and then quickly looked away again.

“He suggested—er—that perhaps I could arrange to introduce him to you;
that it would be an honour he would greatly appreciate, and all that
sort of rot.”

The girl was sitting very still. “Yes,” she said, quietly, “and
you—agreed.”

“Well, of course I did. Hang it, he’s quite a decent fellow. Bit Cityish
to look at, and I shouldn’t think he knows which end of a horse goes
first. But he’s got me out of the devil of a hole, Sybil, and the least
you can do is to be moderately decent to the bird. I mean it’s not
asking much, is it? I left the governor looking at him in the hall as if
he was just going to tread on his face, and that long slab—your pal—is
gazing at him through his eyeglasses as if he was mad.”

“He’s not my pal, Bill.” Sybil Daventry’s colour heightened a little.

“Well, you asked him here, anyway,” grunted the boy. Then with a sudden
change of tone he turned to her appealingly. “Syb, old girl—for the
Lord’s sake play the game. You know what the governor is, and if he
hears about this show—especially as it’s—as it’s not the first
time—there’ll be the deuce to pay. You know he said last time that if
it happened again he’d turn me out of the house. And the old man is as
stubborn as a mule. I only want you to be a bit decent to Perrison.”

She looked at him with a grave smile. “If Mr. Perrison is satisfied with
my being decent to him, as you put it, I’m perfectly prepared to play
the game. But——” She frowned and rose abruptly. “Come on, and I’ll
have a look at him.”

In silence they went downstairs. Tea had just been brought in, and the
house-party was slowly drifting into the hall. But Sybil barely noticed
them; her eyes were fixed on the man talking to her father. Or rather,
at the moment, her father was talking to the man, and his remark was
painfully audible.

“There is a very good train back to London at seven-thirty,
Mr.—ah—Mr.——”

Her brother stepped forward. “But I say, Dad,” he said, nervously, “I
asked Perrison to stop the night. I’ve just asked Sybil, and she says
she can fix him up somewhere.”

“How do you do, Mr. Perrison?” With a charming smile she held out her
hand. “Of course you must stop the night.”

Then she moved away to the tea-table, feeling agreeably relieved; it was
better than she had expected. The man was well-dressed; perhaps, to her
critical eye, a little too well-dressed—but still quite presentable.

“You averted a catastrophe, Miss Daventry.” A lazy voice beside her
interrupted her thoughts, and with a smile she turned to the speaker.

“Dad is most pestilentially rude at times, isn’t he? And Bill told me he
left _you_ staring at the poor man as if he was an insect.”

Archie Longworth laughed.

“He’d just contradicted your father flatly as you came downstairs. And
on a matter concerning horses. However—the breeze has passed. But, tell
me,” he stared at her gravely, “why the sudden invasion?”

Her eyebrows went up a little. “May I ask why not?” she said, coldly.
“Surely my brother can invite a friend to the house if he wishes.”

“I stand corrected,” answered Longworth, quietly. “Has he known him
long?”

“I haven’t an idea,” said the girl. “And after all, Mr. Longworth, I
hadn’t known you very long when I asked you.”

And then, because she realised that there was a possibility of
construing rather more into her words than she had intended, she turned
abruptly to speak to another guest. So she failed to see the sudden
inscrutable look that came into Archie Longworth’s keen blue eyes—the
quick clenching of his powerful fists. But when a few minutes later she
again turned to him, he was just his usual lazy self.

“Do you think your logic is very good?” he demanded. “You might have
made a mistake as well.”

“You mean that you think my brother has?” she said, quickly.

“It is visible on the surface to the expert eye,” he returned, gravely.
“But, in addition, I happen to have inside information.”

“Do you know Mr. Perrison, then?”

He nodded. “Yes, I have—er—met him before.”

“But he doesn’t know you,” cried the girl.

“No—at least—er—we’ll leave it at that. And I would be obliged, Miss
Daventry, in case you happen to be speaking to him, if you would refrain
from mentioning the fact that I know him.” He stared at her gravely.

“You’re very mysterious, Mr. Longworth,” said the girl, with an attempt
at lightness.

“And if I may I will prolong my visit until our friend departs,”
continued Longworth.

“Why, of course,” she said, bending over the tea-tray. “You weren’t
thinking of going—going yet, were you?”

“I was thinking after lunch that I should have to go to-morrow,” he
said, putting down his tea-cup.

“But why so soon?” she asked, and her voice was low. “Aren’t you
enjoying yourself?”

“In the course of a life that has taken me into every corner of the
globe,” he answered, slowly, “I have never dreamed that I could be so
utterly and perfectly happy as I have been here. It has opened my mind
to a vista of the Things that Might Be—if the Things that Had Been were
different. But as you grow older, Sybil, you will learn one bitter
truth: no human being can ever be exactly what he seems. Masks? just
masks! And underneath—God and that being alone know.”

He rose abruptly, and she watched him bending over Lady Granton with his
habitual lazy grace. The indolent smile was round his lips—the
irrepressible twinkle was in his eyes. But for the first time he had
called her Sybil; for the first time—she _knew_. The vague forebodings
conjured up by his words were swamped by that one outstanding fact; she
_knew_. And nothing else mattered.

                                   II

It was not until Perrison joined her in the conservatory after dinner
that she found herself called on to play the part set her by her
brother.

She had gone there—though nothing would have induced her to admit the
fact—in the hope that someone else would follow: the man with the lazy
blue eyes and the eyeglass. And then instead of him had come Perrison,
with a shade too much deference in his manner, and a shade too little
control of the smirk on his face. With a sudden sick feeling she
realised at that moment exactly where she stood. Under a debt of
obligation to this man—under the necessity of a _tête-à-tête_ with him,
one, moreover, when, if she was to help Bill, she must endeavour to be
extra nice.

For a while the conversation was commonplace, while she feverishly
longed for someone to come in and relieve the tension. But Bridge was in
progress, and there was Snooker in the billiard-room, and at length she
resigned herself to the inevitable. Presumably she would have to thank
him for his kindness to Bill; after all he undoubtedly had been very
good to her brother.

“Bill has told me, Mr. Perrison, how kind you’ve been in the way you’ve
helped him in this—this unfortunate affair.” She plunged valiantly, and
gave a sigh of relief as she cleared the first fence.

Perrison waved a deprecating hand. “Don’t mention it, Miss Daventry,
don’t mention it. But—er—of course, something will have to be done,
and—well, there’s no good mincing matters—done very soon.”

The girl’s face grew a little white, but her voice was quite steady.

“But he told me that you had arranged things with these people. Please
smoke, if you want to.”

Perrison bowed his thanks and carefully selected a cigarette. The moment
for which he had been playing had now arrived, in circumstances even
more favourable than he had dared to hope.

“Up to a point that is quite true,” he remarked, quietly. “Messrs. Smith
and Co. have many ramifications of business—money-lending being only
one of the irons they have in the fire. And because I have had many
dealings with the firm professionally—over the sale of precious stones,
I may say, which is my own particular line of work—they were disposed
to take a lenient view about the question of the loan. Not press for
payment, and perhaps—though I can’t promise this—even be content with
a little less interest. But—er—Miss Daventry, it’s the other thing
where the trouble is going to occur.”

The girl stared at him with dilated eyes. “What other thing, Mr.
Perrison?”

“Hasn’t your brother told you?” said Perrison, surprised. “Oh, well,
perhaps I—er—shouldn’t have mentioned it.”

“Go on, please.” Her voice was low. “What is this other thing?”

For a moment he hesitated—a well-simulated hesitation. Then he shrugged
his shoulders slightly.

“Well—if you insist. As a matter of fact, your brother didn’t tell me
about it, and I only found it out in the course of my conversation with
one of the Smith partners. Apparently some weeks ago he bought some
distinctly valuable jewellery—a pearl-necklace, to be exact—from a
certain firm. At least, when I say he bought it—he did not pay for it.
He gave your father’s name as a reference, and the firm considered it
satisfactory. It was worth about eight hundred pounds, this necklace,
and your very stupid brother, instead of giving it to the lady whom,
presumably, he had got it for, became worse than stupid. He became
criminal.”

“What do you mean?” The girl was looking at him terrified.

“He pawned this necklace which he hadn’t paid for, Miss Daventry, which
is, I regret to say, a criminal offence. And the trouble of the
situation is that the firm he bought the pearls from has just found it
out. He pawned it at a place which is one of the ramifications of Smith
and Co., who gave him, I believe, a very good price for it—over five
hundred pounds. The firm, in the course of business, two or three days
ago—and this is the incredibly unfortunate part of it—happened to show
this self-same necklace, while they were selling other things, to the
man it had originally come from. Of course, being pawned, it wasn’t for
sale—but the man recognised it at once. And then the fat was in the
fire.”

“Do you mean to say,” whispered the girl, “that—that they might send
him to prison?”

“Unless something is done very quickly, Miss Daventry, the matter will
certainly come into the law courts. Messrs. Gross and Sons”—a faint
noise from the darkness at the end of the conservatory made him swing
round suddenly, but everything was silent again—“Messrs. Gross and Sons
are very difficult people in many ways. They are the people it came from
originally, I may tell you. And firms, somewhat naturally, differ, like
human beings. Some are disposed to be lenient—others are not. I’m sorry
to say Gross and Sons are one of those who are not.”

“But couldn’t you see them, or something, and explain?”

“My dear Miss Daventry,” said Perrison, gently, “I must ask you to be
reasonable. What can I explain? Your brother wanted money, and he
adopted a criminal method of getting it. That I am afraid—ugly as it
sounds—is all there is to it.”

“Then, Mr. Perrison—can nothing be done?” She bent forward eagerly, her
hands clasped, her lips slightly parted; and once again came that faint
noise from the end of the conservatory.

But Mr. Perrison was too engrossed to heed it this time; the nearness,
the appeal of this girl, who from the time he had first seen her six
months previously at a theatre had dominated his life, was making his
senses swim. And with it the veneer began to drop; the hairy heel began
to show, though he made a tremendous endeavour to keep himself in check.

“There is one thing,” he said, hoarsely. “And I hope you will understand
that I should not have been so precipitate—except for the urgency of
your brother’s case. If I go to Messrs. Gross and say to them that a
prosecution by them would affect me personally, I think I could persuade
them to take no further steps.”

Wonder was beginning to dawn in the girl’s eyes. “Affect you
personally?” she repeated.

“If, for instance, I could tell them that for family reasons—urgent,
strong family reasons—they would be doing me a great service by letting
matters drop, I think they would do it.”

She rose suddenly—wonder replaced by horror. She had just realised his
full meaning.

“What on earth are you talking about, Mr. Perrison?” she said,
haughtily.

And then the heel appeared in all its hairiness. “If I may tell them,”
he leered, “that I am going to marry into the family I’ll guarantee they
will do nothing more.”

“Marry you?” The biting scorn in her tone changed the leer to a snarl.

“Yes—marry me, or see your brother jugged. Money won’t save him—so
there’s no good going to your father. Money will square up the Smith
show—it won’t square the other.” And then his tone changed. “Why not,
little girl? I’m mad about you; have been ever since I saw you at a
theatre six months ago. I’m pretty well off even for these days,
and——” He came towards her, his arms outstretched, while she backed
away from him, white as a sheet. Her hands were clenched, and it was
just as she had retreated as far as she could, and the man was almost on
her, that she saw red. One hand went up; hit him—hit the brute—was her
only coherent thought. And the man, realising it, paused—an ugly look
in his eyes.

Then occurred the interruption. A strangled snort, as of a sleeper
awakening, came from behind some palms, followed by the creaking of a
chair. With a stifled curse Perrison fell back and the girl’s hand
dropped to her side as the branches parted and Archie Longworth, rubbing
his eyes, stepped into the light.

“Lord save us, Miss Daventry, I’ve been asleep,” he said, stifling a
yawn. “I knew I oughtn’t to have had a third glass of port. Deuced bad
for the liver, but very pleasant for all that, isn’t it, Mr.—Mr.
Perrison?”

He smiled engagingly at the scowling Perrison, and adjusted his
eyeglass.

“You sleep very silently, Mr. Longworth,” snarled that worthy.

“Yes—used to win prizes for it at an infant school. Most valuable asset
in class. If one snores it disconcerts the lecturer.”

Perrison swung round on his heel. “I would like an answer to my
suggestion by to-morrow, Miss Daventry,” he said, softly. “Perhaps I
might have the pleasure of a walk where people don’t sleep off the
effects of dinner.”

With a slight bow he left the conservatory, and the girl sat down
weakly.

“Pleasant type of bird, isn’t he?” drawled Longworth, watching
Perrison’s retreating back.

“He’s a brute—an utter brute,” whispered the girl, shakily.

“I thought the interview would leave you with that impression,” agreed
the man.

She sat up quickly. “Did you hear what was said?”

“Every word. That’s why I was there.” He smiled at her calmly.

“Then why didn’t you come out sooner?” she cried, indignantly.

“I wanted to hear what he had to say, and at the same time I didn’t want
you to biff him on the jaw—which from your attitude I gathered you were
on the point of doing.”

“Why not? I’d have given anything to have smacked his face.”

“I know. I’d have given anything to have seen you do it. But—not yet.
In fact, to-morrow you’ve got to go for a walk with him.”

“I flatly refuse!” cried Sybil Daventry.

“More than that,” continued Longworth, calmly, “you’ve got to keep him
on the hook. Play with him; let him think he’s got a chance.”

“But why?” she demanded. “I loathe him.”

“Because it is absolutely essential that he should remain here until the
day after to-morrow at the earliest.”

“I don’t understand.” She looked at him with a puzzled frown.

“You will in good time.” It seemed to her his voice was just a little
weary. “Just now it is better that you shouldn’t. Do you trust me enough
to do that, Sybil?”

“I trust you absolutely,” and she saw him wince.

“Then keep him here till I come back.”

“Are you going away, Archie?” Impulsively she laid her hand on his arm.

“To-morrow, first thing. I shall come back as soon as possible.”

For a moment or two they stood in silence, then, with a gesture
strangely foreign to one so typically British, he raised her hand to his
lips. And the next instant she was alone.

A little later she saw him talking earnestly to her brother in a corner;
then someone suggested billiard-fives. An admirable game, but not one in
which it is wise to place one’s hand on the edge of the table with the
fingers over the cushion. Especially if the owner of the hand is not
paying attention to the game. It was Perrison’s hand, and the agony of
being hit on the fingers by a full-sized billiard ball travelling fast
must be experienced to be believed. Of course it was an accident:
Longworth was most apologetic. But in the middle of the hideous scene
that followed she caught his lazy blue eye and beat a hasty retreat to
the hall. Unrestrained mirth in such circumstances is not regarded as
the essence of tact.

                                  III

It was about ten o’clock on the morning of the next day but one that a
sharp-looking, flashily-dressed individual presented himself at the door
of Messrs. Gross and Sons. He was of the type that may be seen by the
score any day of the week propping up the West-end bars and discoursing
on racing form in a hoarse whisper.

“Mornin’,” he remarked. “Mr. Johnson here yet?”

“What do you want to see him about?” demanded the assistant.

“To tell him that your hair wants cutting,” snapped the other. “Hop
along, young fellah; as an ornament you’re a misfit. Tell Mr. Johnson
that I’ve a message from Mr. Perrison.”

The youth faded away, to return in a minute or two with a request that
the visitor would follow him.

“Message from Perrison? What’s up?” Mr. Johnson rose from his chair as
the door closed behind the assistant.

The flashy individual laughed and pulled out his cigarette-case.

“He’s pulled it off,” he chuckled. “At the present moment our one and
only Joe is clasping the beauteous girl to his bosom.”

“Strike me pink—he hasn’t, has he?” Mr. Johnson slapped his leg
resoundingly and shook with merriment.

“That’s why I’ve come round,” continued the other. “From Smith, I am.
Joe wants to give her a little present on account.” He grinned again,
and felt in his pocket. “Here it is—and he wants a receipt signed by
you—acknowledging the return of the necklace which was sent out—on
approval.” He winked heavily. “He’s infernally deep, is Joe.” He watched
the other man as he picked up the pearls, and for a moment his blue eyes
seemed a little strained. “He wants to give that receipt to the girl—so
as to clinch the bargain.”

“Why the dickens didn’t he ’phone me direct?” demanded Johnson, and once
again the other grinned broadly.

“Strewth!” he said, “I laughed fit to burst this morning. The ’phone at
his girl’s place is in the hall, as far as I could make out, and Joe was
whispering down it like an old woman with lumbago. ‘Take ’em round to
Johnson,’ he said. ‘Approval—approval—you fool.’ And then he turned
away and I heard him say—‘Good morning, Lady Jemima.’ Then back he
turns and starts whispering again. ‘Do you get me, Bob?’ ‘Yes,’ I says,
‘I get you. You want me to take round the pearls to Johnson and get a
receipt from him. And what about the other thing—you know, the money
the young boob borrowed?’ ‘Put it in an envelope and send it to me here,
with the receipt,’ he says. ‘I’m going out walking this morning.’ Then
he rings off, and that’s that. Lord! think of Joe walking.”

The grin developed into a cackling laugh, in which Mr. Johnson joined.

“He’s deep—you’re right,” he said, admiringly. “Uncommonly deep. I
never thought he’d pull it off. Though personally, mark you, I think
he’s a fool. They’ll fight like cat and dog.” He rang a bell on his desk
then opening a drawer he dropped the necklace inside.

“Bring me a formal receipt form,” he said to the assistant. “Have you
got the other paper?” he asked, as he affixed the firm’s signature to
the receipt, and the flashy individual produced it from his pocket.

“Here it is,” he announced. “Put ’em both in an envelope together and
address it to Joe. I’m going along; I’ll post it.”

“Will you have a small tiddley before you go?” Mr. Johnson opened a
formidable-looking safe, disclosing all the necessary-looking
ingredients for the manufacture of small tiddleys.

“I don’t mind if I do,” conceded the other. “Here’s the best—and to the
future Mrs. Joe.”

A moment or two later he passed through the outer office and was
swallowed up in the crowd. And it was not till after lunch that day that
Mr. Johnson got the shock of his life—when he opened one of the early
evening papers.

             “DARING  ROBBERY  IN  WELL-KNOWN  CITY  FIRM.

    “_A most daring outrage was carried out last night at the office
    of Messrs. Smith and Co., the well-known financial and insurance
    brokers. At a late hour this morning, some time after work was
    commenced, the night watchman was discovered bound and securely
    gagged in a room at the top of the premises. Further
    investigation revealed that the safe had been opened—evidently
    by a master hand—and the contents rifled. The extent of the
    loss is at present unknown, but the police are believed to
    possess several clues._”

And at the same time that Mr. Johnson was staring with a glassy stare at
this astounding piece of news, a tall, spare man with lazy blue eyes,
stretched out comfortably in the corner of a first-class carriage, was
also perusing it.

“Several clues,” he murmured. “I wonder! But it was a very creditable
job, though I say it myself.”

Which seemed a strange soliloquy for a well-dressed man in a first-class
carriage. And what might have seemed almost stranger, had there been any
way of knowing such a recondite fact, was that in one of the mail bags
reposing in the back of the train, a mysterious transformation had taken
place. For a letter which had originally contained two documents and had
been addressed to J. Perrison, Esq., now contained three and was
consigned to Miss Sybil Daventry. Which merely goes to show how careful
one should be over posting letters.

                                   IV

“Good evening, Mr. Perrison. All well, and taking nourishment, so to
speak?”

Archie Longworth lounged into the hall, almost colliding with the other
man.

“You look pensive,” he continued, staring at him blandly. “_Agitato,
fortissimo._ Has aught occurred to disturb your masterly composure?”

But Mr. Perrison was in no mood for fooling: a message he had just
received over the telephone had very considerably disturbed his
composure.

“Let me have a look at that paper,” he snapped, making a grab at it.

“Tush! Tush!” murmured Archie. “Manners, laddie, manners! You’ve
forgotten that little word.”

And then at the far end of the hall he saw the girl, and caught his
breath. For the last two days he had almost forgotten her in the stress
of other things; now the bitterness of what had to come rose suddenly in
his throat and choked him.

“There is the paper. Run away and play in a corner.”

Then he went forward to meet her with his usual lazy smile.

“What’s happened?” she cried, a little breathlessly.

“Heaps of things,” he said, gently. “Heaps of things. The principal one
being that a very worthless sinner loves a very beautiful girl—as he
never believed it could be given to man to love.” His voice broke and
faltered: then he went on steadily. “And the next one—which is really
even more important—is that the very beautiful girl will receive a
letter in a long envelope by to-night’s mail. The address will be typed,
the postmark Strand. I do not want the beautiful girl to open it except
in my presence. You understand?”

“I understand,” she whispered, and her eyes were shining.

“Have you seen this?” Perrison’s voice—shaking with rage—made
Longworth swing round.

“Seen what, dear lad?” he murmured, taking the paper. “Robbery in
City—is that what you mean? Dear, dear—what dastardly outrages do go
unpunished these days! Messrs. Smith and Co. Really! Watchman bound and
gagged. Safe rifled. Work of a master hand. Still, though I quite
understand your horror as a law-abiding citizen at such a thing, why
this thusness? I mean—altruism is wonderful, laddie; but it seems to me
that it’s jolly old Smith and Co. who are up the pole.”

He burbled on genially, serenely unconscious of the furious face of the
other man.

“I’m trying to think where I’ve met you before, Mr. Longworth,” snarled
Perrison.

“Never, surely,” murmured the other. “Those classic features, I feel
sure, would have been indelibly printed on my mind. Perhaps in some
mission, Mr. Perrison—some evangelical revival meeting. Who knows? And
there, if I mistake not, is the mail.”

He glanced at the girl, and she was staring at him wonderingly. Just for
one moment did he show her what she wanted to know—just for one moment
did she give him back the answer which was to him the sweetest and at
the same time the most bitter in the world. Then he crossed the hall and
picked up the letters.

“A business one for you, Miss Daventry,” he murmured, mildly. “Better
open it at once, and get our business expert’s advice. Mr. Perrison is a
wonderful fellah for advice.”

With trembling fingers she opened the envelope, and, as he saw the
contents, Perrison, with a snarl of ungovernable fury, made as if to
snatch them out of her hand. The next moment he felt as if his arm was
broken, and the blue eyes boring into his brain were no longer lazy.

“You forgot yourself, Mr. Perrison,” said Archie Longworth, gently.
“Don’t do that again.”

“But I don’t understand,” cried the girl, bewildered. “What are these
papers?”

“May I see?” Longworth held out his hand, and she gave them to him at
once.

“They’re stolen.” Perrison’s face was livid. “Give them to me, curse
you.”

“Control yourself, you horrible blighter,” said Longworth, icily.
“This,” he continued, calmly, “would appear to be a receipt from Messrs.
Gross and Sons for the return of a pearl-necklace—sent out to Mr.
Daventry on approval.”

“But you said he’d bought it and pawned it.” She turned furiously on
Perrison.

“So he did,” snarled that gentleman. “That’s a forgery.”

“Is it?” said Longworth. “That strikes me as being Johnson’s signature.
Firm’s official paper. And—er—he has the necklace, I—er—assume.”

“Yes—he has the necklace. Stolen last night by—by——” His eyes were
fixed venomously on Longworth.

“Go on,” murmured the other. “You’re being most entertaining.”

But a sudden change had come over Perrison’s face—a dawning
recognition. “By God!” he muttered, “you’re—you’re——”

“Yes. I’m—who? It’ll come in time, laddie—if you give it a chance. And
in the meantime we might examine these other papers. Now, this appears
to my inexperienced eye to be a transaction entered into on the one part
by Messrs. Smith and Co. and on the other by William Daventry. And it
concerns filthy lucre. Dear, dear. Twenty-five per cent. per month.
Three hundred per cent. Positive usury, Mr. Perrison. Don’t you agree
with me? A rapacious bloodsucker is Mr. Smith.”

But the other man was not listening: full recollection had come to him,
and with a cold look of triumph he put his hands into his pockets and
laughed.

“Very pretty,” he remarked. “Very pretty indeed. And how, in your
vernacular, do you propose to get away with the swag, Mr. Flash Pete? I
rather think the police—whom I propose to call up on the ’phone in one
minute—will be delighted to see such an old and elusive friend.”

He glanced at the girl, and laughed again at the look on her face.

“What’s he mean, Archie?” she cried, wildly. “What’s he mean?”

“I mean,” Perrison sneered, “that Mr. Archie Longworth is what is
generally described as a swell crook with a reputation in certain
unsavoury circles extending over two or three continents. And the
police, whom I propose to ring up, will welcome him as a long-lost
child.”

He walked towards the telephone, and with a little gasp of fear the girl
turned to Archie.

“Say it’s not true, dear—say it’s not true.”

For a moment he looked at her with a whimsical smile; then he sat down
on the high fender round the open fire.

“I think, Mr. Perrison,” he murmured, gently, “that if I were you I
would not be too precipitate over ringing up the police. The engaging
warrior who sent this letter to Miss Daventry put in yet one more
enclosure.”

Perrison turned round: then he stood very still.

“A most peculiar document,” continued the man by the fire, in the same
gentle voice, “which proves very conclusively that amongst their other
activities Messrs. Smith and Co. are not only the receivers of stolen
goods, but are mixed up with illicit diamond buying.”

In dead silence the two men stared at one another; then Longworth spoke
again.

“I shall keep these three documents, Mr. Perrison, as a safeguard for
your future good behaviour. Mr. Daventry can pay a certain fair sum or
not as he likes—that is his business: and I shall make a point of
explaining exactly to him who and what you are—and Smith—and Gross.
But should you be disposed to make any trouble over the necklace—or
should the idea get abroad that Flash Pete was responsible for the
burglary last night—it will be most unfortunate for you—most. This
document would interest Scotland Yard immensely.”

Perrison’s face had grown more and more livid as he listened, and when
the quiet voice ceased, unmindful of the girl standing by, he began to
curse foully and hideously. The next moment he cowered back, as two iron
hands gripped his shoulders and shook him till his teeth rattled.

“Stop, you filthy swine,” snarled Longworth, “or I’ll break every bone
in your body. Quite a number of men are blackguards, Perrison—but
you’re a particularly creeping and repugnant specimen. Now—get out—and
do it quickly. The nine-thirty will do you nicely. And don’t forget what
I’ve just said: because, as there’s a God above, I mean it.”

“I’ll be even with you for this some day, Flash Pete,” said the other
venomously over his shoulder. “And then——”

“And then,” said Longworth, contemptuously, “we will resume this
discussion. Just now—get out.”

                                   V

“Yes: it is quite true.” She had known it was—and yet, womanlike, she
had clung to the hope that there was some mistake—some explanation. And
now, alone with the man she had grown to love, the faint hope died. With
his lazy smile, he stared down at her—a smile so full of sorrow and
pain that she could not bear to see it.

“I’m Flash Pete—with an unsavoury reputation, as our friend so kindly
told you, in three continents. It was I who broke open the safe at
Smith’s last night, I who got the receipt from Gross. You see, I spotted
the whole trick from the beginning; as I said, I had inside information.
And Perrison is Smith and Co.; moreover he’s very largely Gross as
well—and half a dozen other rotten things in addition. The whole thing
was worked with one end in view right from the beginning: the girl your
brother originally bought the pearls for was in it; it was she who
suggested the pawning. Bill told me that the night before last.” He
sighed and paced two or three times up and down the dim-lit
conservatory. And after a while he stopped in front of her again, and
his blue eyes were very tender.

“Just a common sneak-thief—just a common worthless sinner. And he’s
very, very glad that he has been privileged to help the most beautiful
girl in all the world. Don’t cry, my dear, don’t cry: there’s nothing
about that sinner’s that’s worth a single tear of yours. You must forget
his wild presumption in falling in love with that beautiful girl: his
only excuse is that he couldn’t help it. And maybe, in the days to come,
the girl will think kindly every now and then of a man known to some as
Archie Longworth—known to others as Flash Pete—known to himself
as—well, we won’t bother about that.”

He bent quickly and raised her hand to his lips; then he was gone almost
before she had realised it. And if he heard her little gasping
cry—“Archie, my man, come back—I love you so!” he gave no sign.

For in his own peculiar code a very worthless sinner must remain a very
worthless sinner to the end—and he must run the course alone.






_IX_                                       _Jimmy Lethbridge’s Temptation_



                                   I

“WHAT a queer little place, Jimmy!” The girl glanced round the tiny
restaurant with frank interest, and the man looked up from the menu he
was studying with a grin.

“Don’t let François hear you say that, or you’ll be asked to leave.” The
head-waiter was already bearing down on them, his face wreathed in an
expansive smile of welcome. “To him it is the only restaurant in
London.”

“Ah, m’sieur! it is long days since you were here.” The little Frenchman
rubbed his hands together delightedly. “And mam’selle—it is your first
visit to Les Coquelins, n’est-ce-pas?”

“But not the last, I hope, François,” said the girl with a gentle smile.

“Ah, mais non!” Outraged horror at such an impossible idea shone all
over the head-waiter’s face. “My guests, mam’selle, they come here once
to see what it is like—and they return because they know what it is
like.”

Jimmy Lethbridge laughed.

“There you are, Molly,” he cried. “Now you know what’s expected of you.
Nothing less than once a week—eh, François?”

“Mais oui, m’sieur. There are some who come every night.” He produced
his pencil and stood waiting. “A few oysters,” he murmured. “They are
good ce soir: real Whitstables. And a bird, M’sieur Lethbridge—with an
omelette aux fines herbes——”

“Sounds excellent, François,” laughed the man. “Anyway, I know that once
you have decided—argument is futile.”

“It is my work,” answered the waiter, shrugging his shoulders. “And a
bottle of Corton—with the chill just off. Toute de suite.”

François bustled away, and the girl looked across the table with a
faintly amused smile in her big grey eyes.

“He fits the place, Jimmy. You must bring me here again.”

“Just as often as you like, Molly,” answered the man quietly, and after
a moment the girl turned away. “You know,” he went on steadily, “how
much sooner I’d bring you to a spot like this, than go to the Ritz or
one of those big places. Only I was afraid it might bore you. I love it:
it’s so much more intimate.”

“Why should you think it would bore me?” she asked, drawing off her
gloves and resting her hands on the table in front of her. They were
beautiful hands, ringless save for one plain signet ring on the little
finger of her left hand. And, almost against his will, the man found
himself staring at it as he answered:

“Because I can’t trust myself, dear; I can’t trust myself to amuse you,”
he answered slowly. “I can’t trust myself not to make love to you—and
it’s so much easier here than in the middle of a crowd whom one knows.”

The girl sighed a little sadly.

“Oh, Jimmy, I wish I could! You’ve been such an absolute dear. Give me a
little longer, old man, and then—perhaps——”

“My dear,” said the man hoarsely, “I don’t want to hurry you. I’m
willing to wait years for you—years. At least”—he smiled
whimsically—“I’m not a little bit willing to wait years—really. But if
it’s that or nothing—then, believe me, I’m more than willing.”

“I’ve argued it out with myself, Jimmy.” And now she was staring at the
signet ring on her finger. “And when I’ve finished the argument, I know
that I’m not a bit further on. You can’t argue over things like that.
I’ve told myself times out of number that it isn’t fair to you——”

He started to speak, but she stopped him with a smile.

“No, dear man, it is not fair to you—whatever you like to say. It isn’t
fair to you even though you may agree to go on waiting. No one has a
right to ask another person to wait indefinitely, though I’m thinking
that is exactly what I’ve been doing. Which is rather like a woman,” and
once again she smiled half sadly.

“But I’m willing to wait, dear,” he repeated gently. “And then I’m
willing to take just as much as you care to give. I won’t worry you,
Molly; I won’t ask you for anything you don’t feel like granting me. You
see, I know now that Peter must always come first. I had hoped that
you’d forget him; I still hope, dear, that in time you will——”

She shook her head, and the man bit his lip.

“Well, even if you don’t, Molly,” he went on steadily, “is it fair to
yourself to go on when you know it’s hopeless? There can be no doubt now
that he’s dead; you know it yourself—you’ve taken off your engagement
ring—and is it fair to—you? Don’t worry about me for the moment—but
what is the use? Isn’t it better to face facts?”

The girl gave a little laugh that was half a sob.

“Of course it is, Jimmy. Much better. I always tell myself that in my
arguments.” Then she looked at him steadily across the table. “You’d be
content, Jimmy—would you?—with friendship at first.”

“Yes,” he answered quietly. “I would be content with friendship.”

“And you wouldn’t bother me—ah, no! forgive me, I know you wouldn’t.
Because, Jimmy, I don’t want there to be any mistake. People think I’ve
got over it because I go about; in some ways I have. But I seem to have
lost something—some part of me. I don’t think I shall ever be able to
_love_ a man again. I like you, Jimmy—like you most frightfully—but I
don’t know whether I’ll ever be able to love you in the way I loved
Peter.”

“I know that,” muttered the man. “And I’ll risk it.”

“You dear!” said the girl—and her eyes were shining. “That’s where the
unfairness comes in. You’re worth the very best—and I can’t promise to
give it to you.”

“You are the very best, whatever you give me,” answered the man quietly.
“I’d sooner have anything from you than everything from another woman.
Oh, my dear!” he burst out, “I didn’t mean to worry you to-night—though
I knew this damned restaurant would be dangerous—but can’t you say yes?
I swear you’ll never regret it, dear—and I—I’ll be quite content to
know that you care just a bit.”

For a while the girl was silent; then with a faint smile she looked at
him across the table.

“All right, Jimmy,” she said.

“You mean you will, Molly?” he cried, a little breathlessly.

And the girl nodded.

“Yes, old man,” she answered steadily. “I mean I will.”

                         ·    ·    ·    ·    ·

It was two hours later when Molly Daventry went slowly upstairs to her
room and shut the door. Jimmy Lethbridge had just gone; she had just
kissed him. And the echo of his last whispered words—“My dear! my very
dear girl!”—was still sounding in her ears.

For a while she stood by the fireplace smiling a little sadly. Then she
crossed the room and switched on a special light. It was so placed that
it shone directly on the photograph of an officer in the full dress of
the 9th Hussars. And at length she knelt down in front of the table on
which the photograph stood, so that the light fell on her own face
also—glinting through the red-gold of her hair, glistening in the
mistiness of her eyes. For maybe five minutes she knelt there, till it
seemed to her as if a smile twitched round the lips of the officer—a
human smile, an understanding smile.

“Oh, Peter!” she whispered, “he was your pal. Forgive me, my
love—forgive me. He’s been such a dear.”

And once again the photograph seemed to smile at her tenderly.

“It’s only you, Peter, till Journey’s End—but I must give him the next
best, mustn’t I? It’s only fair, isn’t it?—and you hated unfairness.
But, dear God! it’s hard.”

Slowly she stretched out her left hand, so that the signet ring touched
the big silver frame.

“Your ring, Peter,” she whispered, “your dear ring.”

And with a sudden little choking gasp she raised it to her lips.

                                   II

It was in a side-street close to High Street, Kensington, that it
happened—the unbelievable thing. Fate decided to give Jimmy two months
of happiness; cynically allowed him to come within a fortnight of his
wedding, and then——

For a few seconds he couldn’t believe his eyes; he stood staring like a
man bereft of his senses. There on the opposite side of the road,
playing a barrel-organ, was Peter himself—Peter, who had been reported
“Missing, believed killed,” three years before. Peter, whom a sergeant
had categorically said he had seen killed with his own eyes. And there
he was playing a barrel-organ in the streets of London.

Like a man partially dazed Jimmy Lethbridge went over towards him. As he
approached the player smiled genially, and touched his cap with his free
hand. Then after a while the smile faded, and he stared at Jimmy
suspiciously.

“My God, Peter!” Lethbridge heard himself say, “what are you doing this
for?”

And as he spoke he saw a girl approaching—a girl who placed herself
aggressively beside Peter.

“Why shouldn’t I?” demanded the player. “And who the hell are you
calling Peter?”

“But,” stammered Jimmy, “don’t you know me, old man?”

“No!” returned the other truculently. “And I don’t want to, neither.”

“A ruddy torf, ’e is, Bill,” chimed in the girl.

“Good God!” muttered Lethbridge, even then failing to understand the
situation. “You playing a barrel-organ!”

“Look here, ’op it, guv’nor.” Peter spoke with dangerous calmness. “I
don’t want no blinking scenes ’ere. The police ain’t too friendly as it
is, and this is my best pitch.”

“But why didn’t you let your pals know you were back, old man?” said
Jimmy feebly. “Your governor, and all of us?”

“See ’ere, mister,” the girl stepped forward, “’e ain’t got no
pals—only me. Ain’t that so, Billy?” she turned to the man, who nodded.

“I looks after him, I do, d’yer see?” went on the girl. “And I don’t
want no one coming butting their ugly heads in. It worries ’im, it
does.”

“But do you mean to say——” began Jimmy dazedly, and then he broke off.
At last he understood, something if not all. In some miraculous way
Peter had not been killed; Peter was there in front of him—but a new
Peter; a Peter whose memory of the past had completely gone, whose mind
was as blank as a clean-washed slate.

“How long have you been doing this?” he asked quietly.

“Never you mind,” said the girl sharply. “He ain’t nothing to you. I
looks after ’im, I do.”

Not for a second did Jimmy hesitate, though deep down inside him there
came a voice that whispered—“Don’t be a fool! Pretend it’s a mistake.
Clear off! Molly will never know.” And if for a moment his hands
clenched with the strength of the sudden hideous temptation, his voice
was calm and quiet as he spoke.

“That’s where you’re wrong.” He looked at her gently. “He is something
to me—my greatest friend, whom I thought was dead.”

And now Peter was staring at him fixedly, forgetting even to turn the
handle of the machine.

“I don’t remember yer, guv’nor,” he said, and Jimmy flinched at the
appalling accent. “I’ve kind o’ lost my memory, yer see, and Lizzie ’ere
looks after me.”

“I know she does,” continued Jimmy quietly. “Thank you, Lizzie, thank
you a thousand times. But I want you both to come to this house
to-night.” He scribbled the address of his rooms on a slip of paper. “We
must think what is best to be done. You see, Lizzie, it’s not quite fair
to him, is it? I want to get a good doctor to see him.”

“I’m quite ’appy as I am, sir,” said Peter. “I don’t want no doctors
messing about with me.”

“Yer’d better go, Bill.” The girl turned to him. “The gentleman seems
kind. But”—she swung round on Jimmy fiercely—“you ain’t going to take
’im away from me, guv’nor? ’E’s mine, yer see—mine——”

“I want you to come with him to-night, Lizzie,” said Lethbridge gravely.
“I’m not going to try and take him away from you. I promise that. But
will you promise to come? It’s for his sake I ask you to bring him.”

For a while she looked at him half fearfully; then she glanced at Peter,
who had apparently lost interest in the matter. And at last she muttered
under her breath: “Orl right—I’ll bring him. But ’e’s mine—mine. An’
don’t yer go forgetting it.”

And Jimmy, walking slowly into the main street, carried with him the
remembrance of a small determined face with the look on it of a mother
fighting for her young. That and Peter; poor dazed memory-lost
Peter—his greatest pal.

At first, as he turned towards Piccadilly, he grasped nothing save the
one stupendous fact that Peter was not dead. Then, as he walked on,
gradually the realisation of what it meant to him personally came to his
mind. And with that realisation there returned with redoubled force the
insidious tempting voice that had first whispered: “Molly will never
know.” She would never know—could never know—unless he told her. And
Peter was happy; he’d said so. And the girl was happy—Lizzie. And
perhaps—in fact most likely—Peter would never recover his memory. So
what was the use? Why say anything about it? Why not say it was a
mistake when they came that evening? And Jimmy put his hand to his
forehead and found it was wet with sweat.

After all, if Peter didn’t recover, it would only mean fearful
unhappiness for everyone. He wouldn’t know Molly, and it would break her
heart, and the girl’s, and—but, of course, _he_ didn’t count. It was
the others he was thinking of—not himself.

He turned into the Park opposite the Albert Hall, and passers-by eyed
him strangely, though he was supremely unaware of the fact. But when all
the demons of hell are fighting inside a man, his face is apt to look
grey and haggard. And as he walked slowly towards Hyde Park Corner,
Jimmy Lethbridge went through his Gethsemane. They thronged him;
pressing in on him from all sides, and he cursed the devils out loud.
But still they came back, again and again, and the worst and most
devilish of them all was the insidious temptation that by keeping silent
he would be doing the greatest good for the greatest number. Everyone
was happy now—why run the risk of altering things?

And then, because it is not good that man should be tempted till he
breaks, the Fate that had led him to Peter, led him gently out of the
Grim Garden into Peace once more. He gave a short hard laugh which was
almost a sob, and turning into Knightsbridge he hailed a taxi. It was as
it drew up at the door of Molly’s house that he laughed again—a laugh
that had lost its hardness. And the driver thought his fare’s “Thank
you” was addressed to him. Perhaps it was. Perhaps it was the first time
Jimmy had prayed for ten years.

“Why, Jimmy, old man—you’re early, I’m not dressed yet.” Molly met him
in the hall, and he smiled at her gravely.

“Do you mind, dear,” he said, “if I cry off to-night? I’ve got a very
important engagement—even more important than taking you out to dinner,
if possible.”

The smile grew whimsical, and he put both his hands on her shoulders.

“It concerns my wedding present for you,” he added.

“From the bridegroom to the bride?” she laughed.

“Something like that,” he said, turning away abruptly.

“Of course, dear,” she answered. “As a matter of fact, I’ve got a bit of
a head. Though what present you can be getting at this time of day, I
can’t think.”

“You mustn’t try to,” said Jimmy. “It’s a surprise, Molly—a surprise.
Pray God you like it, and that it will be a success!”

He spoke low under his breath, and the girl looked at him curiously.

“What’s the matter, dear?” she cried. “Has something happened?”

Jimmy Lethbridge pulled himself together; he didn’t want her to suspect
anything yet.

“Good heavens, no!” he laughed. “What should have? But I want to borrow
something from you, Molly dear, and I don’t want you to ask any
questions. I want you to lend me that photograph of Peter that you’ve
got—the one in full dress.”

And now she was staring at him wonderingly.

“Jimmy,” she said breathlessly, “does it concern the present?”

“Yes; it concerns the present.”

“You’re going to have a picture of him painted for me?”

“Something like that,” he answered quietly.

“Oh, you dear!” she whispered, “you dear! I’ve been thinking about it
for months. I’ll get it for you.”

She went upstairs, and the man stood still in the hall staring after
her. And he was still standing motionless as she came down again, the
precious frame clasped in her hands.

“You’ll take care of it, Jimmy?” she said, and he nodded.

Then for a moment she laid her hand on his arm.

“I don’t think, old man,” she said quietly, “that you’ll have to wait
very long with friendship only.”

The next moment she was alone with the slam of the front-door echoing in
her ears. It was like Fate to reserve its most deadly arrow for the end.

                                  III

“You say he has completely lost his memory?”

Mainwaring, one of the most brilliant of London’s younger surgeons,
leaned back in his chair and looked thoughtfully at his host.

“Well, he didn’t know me, and I was his greatest friend,” said
Lethbridge.

The two men were in Jimmy’s rooms, waiting for the arrival of Peter and
the girl.

“He looked at me without a trace of recognition,” continued Lethbridge.
“And he’s developed a typical lower-class Cockney accent.”

“Interesting, very,” murmured the surgeon, getting up and examining the
photograph on the table. “This is new, isn’t it, old boy; I’ve never
seen it before?”

“I borrowed it this afternoon,” said Jimmy briefly.

“From his people, I suppose? Do they know?”

“No one knows at present, Mainwaring—except you and me. That photograph
I got this afternoon from Miss Daventry.”

Something in his tone made the surgeon swing round.

“You mean your fiancée?” he said slowly.

“Yes—my fiancée. You see, she was—she was engaged to Peter. And she
thinks he’s dead. That is the only reason she got engaged to me.”

For a moment there was silence, while Mainwaring stared at the other. A
look of wonder had come into the doctor’s eyes—wonder mixed with a
dawning admiration.

“But, my God! old man,” he muttered at length, “if the operation is
successful——”

“Can you think of a better wedding present to give a girl than the man
she loves?” said Jimmy slowly, and the doctor turned away. There are
times when it is not good to look on another man’s face.

“And if it isn’t successful?” he said quietly.

“God knows, Bill. I haven’t got as far as that—yet.”

And it was at that moment that there came a ring at the front-door bell.
There was a brief altercation; then Jimmy’s man appeared.

“Two—er—persons say you told them——” he began, when Lethbridge cut
him short.

“Show them in at once,” he said briefly, and his man went out again.

“You’ve got to remember, Bill,” said Jimmy as they waited, “that Peter
Staunton is literally, at the moment, a low-class Cockney.”

Mainwaring nodded, and drew back a little as Peter and the girl came
into the room. He wanted to leave the talking to Jimmy, while he
watched.

“Good evening, Lizzie,” Lethbridge smiled at the girl reassuringly. “I’m
glad you came.”

“Who’s that cove?” demanded the girl suspiciously, staring at
Mainwaring.

“A doctor,” said Jimmy. “I want him to have a look at Peter later on.”

“His name ain’t Peter,” muttered the girl sullenly. “It’s Bill.”

“Well, at Bill, then. Don’t be frightened, Lizzie; come farther into the
room. I want you to see a photograph I’ve got here.”

Like a dog who wonders whether it is safe to go to a stranger, she
advanced slowly, one step at a time; while Peter, twirling his cap
awkwardly in his hands, kept beside her. Once or twice he glanced
uneasily round the room, but otherwise his eyes were fixed on Lizzie as
a child looks at its mother when it’s scared.

“My God, Jimmy!” whispered the doctor, “there’s going to be as big a
sufferer as you if we’re successful.”

And he was looking as he spoke at the girl, who, with a sudden
instinctive feeling of protection, had put out her hand and taken
Peter’s.

Like a pair of frightened children they crept on until they came to the
photograph; then they stopped in front of it. And the two men came a
little closer. It was the girl who spoke first, in a low voice of
wondering awe:

“Gawd! it’s you, Bill—that there bloke in the frame. You were a
blinking orficer.”

With a look of pathetic pride on her face, she stared first at the
photograph and then at the man beside her. “An orficer! Bill—an
orficer! What was ’is regiment, mister?” The girl swung round on Jimmy.
“Was ’e in the Guards?”

“No, Lizzie,” said Lethbridge. “Not the Guards. He was in the cavalry.
The 9th Hussars,” and the man, who was holding the frame foolishly in
his hands, suddenly looked up. “The Devil’s Own, Peter,” went on
Lethbridge quietly. “C Squadron of the Devil’s Own.”

But the look had faded; Peter’s face was blank again.

“I don’t remember, guv’nor,” he muttered. “And it’s making me ’ead
ache—this.”

With a little cry the girl caught his arm, and faced Lethbridge
fiercely.

“Wot’s the good of all this?” she cried. “All this muckin’ abaht? Why
the ’ell can’t you leave ’im alone, guv’nor? ’E’s going to ’ave one of
’is ’eads now—’e nearly goes mad, ’e does, when ’e gets ’em.”

“I think, Lizzie, that perhaps I can cure those heads of his.”

It was Mainwaring speaking, and the girl, still holding Peter’s arm
protectingly, looked from Lethbridge to the doctor.

“And I want to examine him, in another room where the light is a little
better. Just quite alone, where he won’t be distracted.”

But instantly the girl was up in arms.

“You’re taking ’im away from me—that’s wot yer doing. And I won’t ’ave
it. Yer don’t want to go, Bill, do yer? Yer don’t want to leave yer
Liz?”

And Jimmy Lethbridge bit his lip; Mainwaring had been right.

“I’m not going to take him away, Lizzie,” said the doctor gently. “I
promise you that. You shall see him the very instant I’ve made my
examination. But if you’re there, you see, you’ll distract his
attention.”

She took a step forward, staring at the doctor as if she would read his
very soul. And in the infinite pathos of the scene, Jimmy Lethbridge for
the moment forgot his own suffering. Lizzie—the little slum
girl—fighting for her man against something she couldn’t understand;
wondering if she should trust these two strangers. Caught in a net that
frightened her; fearful that they were going to harm Bill. And at the
bottom of everything the wild, inarticulate terror that she was going to
lose him.

“You swear it?” she muttered. “I can see ’im after yer’ve looked at
’im.”

“I swear it,” said Mainwaring gravely.

She gave a little sob. “Orl right, I believe yer on the level. You go
with ’im, Bill. Perhaps ’e’ll do yer ’ead good.”

“’E’s queer sometimes at night,” said Lizzie, as the door closed behind
Mainwaring. “Seems all dazed like.”

“Is he?” said Jimmy. “How did you find him, Lizzie?”

“’E was wandering round—didn’t know nuthing about ’imself,” she
answered. “And I took ’im in—and looked after ’im, I did. Saved and
pinched a bit, ’ere and there—and then we’ve the barrel-organ. And
we’ve been so ’appy, mister—so ’appy. Course ’e’s a bit queer, and ’e
don’t remember nuthing—but ’e’s orl right if ’e don’t get ’is
’eadaches. And when ’e does, I gets rid of them. I jest puts ’is ’ead on
me lap and strokes ’is forehead—and they goes after a while. Sometimes
’e goes to sleep when I’m doing it—and I stops there till ’e wakes
again with the ’ead gone. Yer see, I understands ’im. ’E’s ’appy with
me.”

She was staring at the photograph—a pathetic little figure in her
tawdry finery—and for a moment Jimmy couldn’t speak. It had to be done;
he had to do it—but it felt rather like killing a wounded bird with a
sledge-hammer—except that it wouldn’t be so quick.

“He’s a great brain surgeon, Lizzie—the gentleman with Bill,” he said
at length, and the girl turned round and watched him gravely. “And he
thinks that an operation might cure him and give him back his memory.”

“So that ’e’d know ’e was an orficer?” whispered the girl.

“So that he’d know he was an officer,” said Jimmy. “So that he’d
remember all his past life. You see, Lizzie, your Bill is really Sir
Peter Staunton—whom we all thought had been killed in the war.”

“Sir Peter Staunton!” she repeated dazedly. “Gawd!”

“He was engaged, Lizzie,” he went on quietly, and he heard her breath
come quick—“engaged to that lady.” He pointed to a picture of Sybil on
the mantelpiece.

“No one wouldn’t look at me with ’er about,” said the girl thoughtfully.

“She loved him very dearly, Lizzie—even as he loved her. I don’t think
I’ve ever known two people who loved one another quite so much. And——”
for a moment Jimmy faltered, then he went on steadily: “I ought to know
in this case, because I’m engaged to her now.”

And because the Cockney brain is quick, she saw—and understood.

“So if yer doctor friend succeeds,” she said, “she’ll give yer the
chuck?”

“Yes, Lizzie,” answered Jimmy gravely, “she’ll give me the chuck.”

“And yer love ’er? Orl right, old sport. I can see it in yer face.
Strikes me”—and she gave a little laugh that was sadder than any
tears—“strikes me you ’anded out the dirty end of the stick to both of
us when you come round that street to-day.”

“Strikes me I did, Lizzie,” he agreed. “But, you see, I’ve told you this
because I want you to understand that we’re both of us in it—we’ve both
of us got to play the game.”

“Play the game!” she muttered. “Wot d’yer want me to do?”

“The doctor doesn’t want him excited, Lizzie,” explained Lethbridge.
“But he wants him to stop here to-night, so that he can operate
to-morrow. Will you tell him that you want him to stop here?—and stay
here with him if you like.”

“And to-morrer she’ll tike ’im.” The girl was staring at Sybil’s
photograph. “’E won’t look at me—when ’e knows. Gawd! why did yer find
’im—why did yer find ’im? We was ’appy, I tells yer—’appy!”

She was crying now—crying as a child cries, weakly and pitifully, and
Lethbridge stood watching her in silence.

“Poor kid!” he said at length. “Poor little kid!”

“I don’t want yer pity,” she flared up. “I want my man.” And then, as
she saw Jimmy looking at the photograph on the mantelpiece, in an
instant she was beside him. “Sorry, old sport,” she whispered
impulsively. “Reckon you’ve backed a ruddy loser yourself. I’ll do it.
Shake ’ands. I guess I knew all along that Bill wasn’t really my style.
And I’ve ’ad my year.”

“You’re lucky, Lizzie,” said Jimmy gravely, still holding her hand.
“Very, very lucky.”

“I’ve ’ad my year,” she went on, and for a moment her thoughts seemed
far away. “A ’ole year—and——” she pulled herself together and started
patting her hair.

“And what, Lizzie?” said Jimmy quietly.

“Never you mind, mister,” she answered. “That’s my blooming business.”

And then the door opened and Mainwaring came in.

“Does Lizzie agree?” he asked eagerly.

“Yes, Bill—she agrees,” said Jimmy. “What do you think of him?”

“As far as I can see there is every hope that an operation will be
completely successful. There is evidently pressure on the right side of
the skull which can be removed. I’ll operate early to-morrow morning.
Keep him quiet to-night—and make him sleep, Lizzie, if you can.”

“What d’yer think, mister?” she said scornfully. “Ain’t I done it fer a
year?”

Without another word she left the room, and the two men stood staring at
one another.

“Will she play the game, Jimmy!” Mainwaring was lighting a cigarette.

“Yes—she’ll play the game,” answered Lethbridge slowly. “She’ll play
the game—poor little kid!”

“What terms are they on—those two?” The doctor looked at him curiously.

“I think,” said Lethbridge even more slowly, “that that is a question we
had better not inquire into too closely.”

                                   IV

It was successful—brilliantly successful—the operation. Lizzie made it
so; at any rate she helped considerably. It was she who held his hand as
he went under the anæsthetic; it was she who cheered him up in the
morning, when he awoke dazed and frightened in a strange room. And then
she slipped away and disappeared from the house. It was only later that
Lethbridge found a scrawled pencil note, strangely smudged, on his desk:

“Let me no wot appens.—LIZZIE.”

He didn’t know her address, so he couldn’t write and tell her that her
Bill had come to consciousness again, completely recovered except for
one thing. There was another blank in his mind now—the last three
years. One of his first questions had been to ask how the fight had
gone, and whether we’d broken through properly.

And then for a day or two Lizzie was forgotten; he had to make his own
renunciation.

Molly came, a little surprised at his unusual invitation, and he left
the door open so that she could see Peter in bed from one part of his
sitting-room.

“Where have you buried yourself, Jimmy?” she cried. “I’ve been——” And
then her face grew deathly white as she looked into the bedroom. Her
lips moved, though no sound came from them; her hands were clenching and
unclenching.

“But I’m mad,” he heard her whisper at length, “quite mad. I’m seeing
things, Jimmy—seeing things. Why—dear God! it’s Peter!”

She took a step or two forward, and Peter saw her.

“Molly,” he cried weakly, “Molly, my darling——”

And Jimmy Lethbridge saw her walk forward slowly and uncertainly to the
man who had come back. With a shaking little cry of pure joy she fell on
her knees beside the bed, and Peter put a trembling hand on her hair.
Then Jimmy shut the door, and stared blankly in front of him.

It was Lizzie who roused him—Lizzie coming shyly into the room from the
hall.

“I seed her come in,” she whispered. “She looked orl right. ’Ow is ’e?”

“He’s got his memory back, Lizzie,” he said gently. “But he’s forgotten
the last three years.”

“Forgotten me, as ’e?” Her lips quivered.

“Yes, Lizzie. Forgotten everything—barrel-organ and all. He thinks he’s
on sick leave from the war.”

“And she’s wiv ’im now, is she?”

“Yes—she’s with him, Lizzie.”

She took a deep breath—then she walked to the glass and arranged her
hat—a dreadful hat with feathers in it.

“Well, I reckons I’d better be going. I don’t want to see ’im. It would
break me ’eart. And I said good-bye to ’im that last night before the
operation. So long, mister. I’ve ’ad me year—she can’t tike that away
from me.”

And then she was gone. He watched her from the window walking along the
pavement, with the feathers nodding at every step. Once she stopped and
looked back—and the feathers seemed to wilt and die. Then she went on
again—and this time she didn’t stop. She’d “’ad ’er year,” had Lizzie;
maybe the remembrance of it helped her gallant little soul when she
returned the barrel-organ—the useless barrel-organ.

“So this was your present, Jimmy.” Molly was speaking just behind him,
and her eyes were very bright.

“Yes, Molly,” he smiled. “Do you like it?”

“I don’t understand what’s happened,” she said slowly. “I don’t
understand anything except the one big fact that Peter has come back.”

“Isn’t that enough?” he asked gently. “Isn’t that enough, my dear?
Peter’s come back—funny old Peter. The rest will keep.”

And then he took her left hand and drew off the engagement ring he had
given her.

“Not on that finger now—Molly; though I’d like you to keep it now if
you will.”

For a while she stared at him wonderingly.

“Jimmy, but you’re big!” she whispered at length. “I’m so sorry!” She
turned away as Peter’s voice, weak and tremulous, came from the other
room.

“Come in with me, old man,” she said. “Come in and talk to him.”

But Jimmy shook his head.

“He doesn’t want me, dear; I’m just—just going out for a bit——”

Abruptly he left the room—they didn’t want him: any more than they
wanted Lizzie.

Only she had had her year.






_X_                                          _Lady Cynthia and the Hermit_



                                   I

“MY dear Cynthia, you haven’t seen our Hermit yet. He’s quite the show
exhibit of the place.”

Lady Cynthia Stockdale yawned and lit a cigarette. Hermits belonged
undoubtedly to the class of things in which she was _not_ interested;
the word conjured up a mental picture of a dirty individual of great
piety, clothed in a sack. And Lady Cynthia loathed dirt and detested
piety.

“A hermit, Ada!” she remarked, lazily. “I thought the brand was extinct.
Does he feed ravens and things?”

It is to be regretted that theological knowledge was not her strong
point, but Ada Laverton, her hostess, did not smile. From beneath some
marvellously long eyelashes she was watching the lovely girl lying back
in the deck-chair opposite, who was vainly trying to blow smoke rings. A
sudden wild idea had come into her brain—so wild as to be almost
laughable. But from time immemorial wild ideas anent their girl friends
have entered the brains of young married women, especially the lucky
ones who have hooked the right man. And Ada Laverton had undoubtedly
done that. She alternately bullied, cajoled, and made love to her
husband John, in a way that eminently suited that cheerful and easygoing
gentleman. He adored her quite openly and ridiculously, and she returned
the compliment just as ridiculously, even if not quite so openly.

Moreover, Cynthia Stockdale was her best friend. Before her marriage
they had been inseparable, and perhaps there was no one living who
understood Cynthia as she did. To the world at large Cynthia was merely
a much photographed and capricious beauty. Worthy mothers of daughters,
who saw her reproduced weekly in the society papers, sighed inwardly
with envy, and commented on the decadence of the aristocracy: the
daughters tore out the pictures in a vain endeavour to copy her frocks.
But it wasn’t the frocks that made Cynthia Stockdale: it was she who
made the frocks. Put her in things selected haphazard from a jumble
sale—put her in remnants discarded by the people who got it up, and she
would still have seemed the best-dressed woman in the room. It was a
gift she had—not acquired, but natural.

Lady Cynthia was twenty-five, and looked four years younger. Since the
war she had been engaged twice—once to a man in the Blues, and once to
a young and ambitious member of Parliament. Neither had lasted long, and
on the second occasion people had said unkind things. They had called
her heartless and capricious, and she had scorned to contradict them. It
mattered nothing to her what people said: if they didn’t like her they
could go away and have nothing to do with her. And since in her case it
wasn’t a pose, but the literal truth, people did not go away. Only to
Ada Laverton did she give her real confidence: only to Ada Laverton did
she show the real soul that lay below the surface.

“I’m trying,” she had said, lying in that same chair a year previously,
“I’m trying to find the real thing. I needn’t marry if I don’t want to;
I haven’t got to marry for a home and a roof. And it’s got to be the
right man. Of course I may make a mistake—a mistake which I shan’t find
out till it’s too late. But surely when one has found it out before it’s
too late, it’s better to acknowledge it at once. It’s no good making a
second worse one by going through with it. I thought Arthur was all
right”—Arthur was the member of Parliament—“I’m awfully fond of Arthur
still. But I’m not the right wife for him. We jarred on one another in a
hundred little ways. And he hasn’t got a sense of humour. I shall never
forget the shock I got when I first realised that. He seemed to think
that a sense of humour consisted of laughing at humorous things, of
seeing a jest as well as anyone else. He didn’t seem to understand me
when I told him that the real sense of humour is often closer to tears
than laughter. Besides”—she had added inconsequently—“he had a
dreadful trick of whistling down my neck when we danced. No woman can be
expected to marry a permanent draught. And as for poor old Bill—well
Bill’s an angel. I still adore Bill. He is, I think, the most supremely
handsome being I’ve ever seen in my life—especially when he’s got his
full dress on. But, my dear, I blame myself over Bill. I ought to have
known it before I got engaged to him; as a matter of fact I did know it.
Bill is, without exception, the biggest fool in London. I thought his
face might atone for his lack of brains; I thought that perhaps if I
took him in hand he might do something in the House of Lords—his old
father can’t live much longer—but I gave it up. He is simply incapable
of any coherent thought at all. He can’t spell; he can’t add, and once
when I asked him if he liked Rachmaninoff, he thought it was the man who
had built the Pyramids.”

This and much more came back to Ada Laverton as she turned over in her
mind the sudden wild idea that had come to her. Above all things she
wanted to see Cynthia married; she was so utterly happy herself that she
longed for her friend to share it too. She knew, as no one else did,
what a wonderful wife and pal Cynthia would make to the right man. But
it must be the right man; it must be the real thing. And like a blinding
flash had come the thought of the Hermit—the Hermit who had come into
the neighbourhood six months previously, and taken the little farm
standing in the hollow overlooking the sea. For, as she frequently told
John, if it hadn’t been for the fact that she was tied to a silly old
idiot of a husband, she’d have married the Hermit herself.

“No, he doesn’t feed ravens,” she remarked at length. “Only puppies. He
breeds Cairns and Aberdeens. We’ll stroll up and see him after tea.”

“A hermit breeding dogs!” Cynthia sat up lazily. “My dear, you intrigue
me.”

“Oh! he’s not a bad young man,” said Ada Laverton, indifferently. “Quite
passable looking, D.S.O. and M.C. and that sort of thing. Been all over
the world, and is really quite interesting when you can get him to
talk.”

“What sort of age?” asked her friend.

“Thirty to thirty-five. You shall see him. But you’re not to go and turn
his head; he’s very peaceful and happy as he is.”

Lady Cynthia smiled.

“I don’t think hermits are much in my line. A man’s job is to be up and
doing; not to bury himself alive and breed dogs.”

“You tell him so,” said her hostess. “It will do him good.”

                                   II

An excited rush of puppies—fat, bouncing, lolloping puppies; a stern
order: “Heel, you young blighters, heel!” in a pleasant, cheerful voice;
a laughing greeting from Ada Laverton, and Lady Cynthia Stockdale found
herself shaking hands with the Hermit. She shook hands as a man shakes
hands, with a firm, steady grasp, and she looked the person she was
greeting straight in the eyes. To her that first handshake meant, more
often than not, the final estimate of a stranger’s character; it always
meant the first. And her first estimate of Desmond Brooke was good. She
saw a man of clear skin and clear eye. He wore no hat, and his brown
hair, curling a little at the temples, was slightly flecked with grey.
His face was bronzed and a faint smile hovered in the corners of the
eyes that met hers fair and square. His shirt was open at the neck; the
sleeves were rolled up, showing a pair of muscular brown arms. He was
clean-shaven, and his teeth were very white and regular. So much, in
detail, she noticed during that first half-second; then she turned her
attention to the puppies.

“What toppers!” she remarked. “What absolute toppers!”

She picked a fat, struggling mixture of legs and ecstatically slobbering
tongue out of the mêlée at her feet, and the Hermit watched her gravely.
It struck him that in the course of a fairly crowded life he had never
seen a more lovely picture than the one made by this tall slender girl
with the wriggling puppy in her arms. And another thing struck him also,
though he said nothing. Possibly it was accidental, but the puppy she
had picked up, and which was now making frantic endeavours to lick her
face, was out and away the best of the litter. Almost angrily he told
himself that it _was_ an accident, and yet he could not quite banish the
thought that it was an accident which would happen every time.
Thoroughbred picks thoroughbred; instinctively the girl would pick the
best. His mouth set a little, giving him a look of sternness, and at
that moment their eyes met over the puppy’s head.

“Is he for sale?” asked the girl.

Undoubtedly he was for sale; Desmond Brooke, though he was in no need of
money, did not believe in running anything save on business lines. But
now something that he did not stop to analyse made him hesitate. He felt
a sudden inconsequent distaste against selling the puppy to her.

“You’ve picked the best, I see,” he said quietly.

“Of course,” she answered, with the faintest trace of hauteur.
Insensibly she felt that this man was hostile to her.

“I am afraid that that one is not for sale,” he continued. “You can have
any of the others if you like.”

Abruptly she restored the puppy to its mother.

“Having chosen the best, Mr. Brooke,” she said, looking him straight in
the face, “I don’t care about taking anything second-rate.”

For a second or two they stared at one another. Ada Laverton had
wandered away and was talking shop to the gardener; the Hermit and Lady
Cynthia were alone.

“You surprise me,” said the Hermit, calmly.

“That is gratuitously rude,” answered the girl quietly. “It is also
extremely impertinent. And lastly it shows that you are a very bad judge
of character.”

The man bowed.

“I sincerely hope that your ‘lastly’ is true. Am I to understand, then,
that you do not care to buy one of the other puppies?”

And suddenly the girl laughed half-angrily.

“What do you mean by daring to say such a thing to me? Why, you haven’t
known me for more than two minutes.”

“That is not strictly true, Lady Cynthia. Anyone who is capable of
reading and takes in the illustrated papers can claim your acquaintance
weekly.”

“I see,” she answered. “You disapprove of my poor features being
reproduced.”

“Personally not at all,” he replied. “I know enough of the world, and am
sufficiently broadminded, I trust, to realise how completely unimportant
the matter is. Lady Cynthia Stockdale at Ascot, at Goodwood, in her
motor-car, out of her motor-car, by the fire, by the gas stove, in her
boudoir, out of her boudoir, in the garden, not in the garden—and
always in a different frock every time. It doesn’t matter to me, but
there are some people who haven’t got enough money to pay for the
doctor’s bill when their wives are dying. And it’s such a comfort to
them to see you by the fire. To know that half the money you paid for
your frock would save the life of the woman they love.”

“You’re talking like a ranting tub-thumper,” she cried, furiously. “How
dare you say such things to me? And, anyway, does breeding dogs in the
wilderness help them with their doctors’ bills?”

“_Touché_,” said the man, with a faint smile. “Perhaps I haven’t
expressed myself very clearly. You can’t pay the bills, Lady Cynthia—I
can’t. There are too many thousands to pay. But it’s the bitter contrast
that hits them, and it’s all so petty.” For a while he paused, seeming
to seek for his words. “Come with me, Lady Cynthia, and I’ll show you
something.”

Almost violently he swung round on his heel and strode off towards the
house. For a moment she hesitated, then she followed him slowly. Anger
and indignation were seething in her mind; the monstrous impertinence of
this complete stranger was almost bewildering. She found him standing in
his smoking-room unlocking a drawer in a big writing-desk.

“Well,” she said uncompromisingly from the doorway.

“I have something to show you,” he remarked quietly. “But before I show
it to you, I want to tell you a very short story. Three years ago I was
in the back of beyond in Brazil. I’d got a bad dose of fever, and the
gassing I got in France wasn’t helping matters. It was touch and go
whether I pulled through or not. And one day one of the fellows got a
two-month-old _Tatler_. In that _Tatler_ was a picture—a picture of the
loveliest girl I have ever seen. I tore it out, and I propped it up at
the foot of my bed. I think I worshipped it; I certainly fell in love
with it. There is the picture.”

He handed it to her, and she looked at it in silence. It was of herself,
and after a moment or two she raised her eyes to his.

“Go on,” she said gently.

“A few months ago I came back to England. I found a seething cauldron of
discontent; men out of work—strikes—talk of revolution. And this was
the country for which a million of our best had died. I also found—week
after week—my picture girl displayed in every paper, as if no such
thing as trouble existed. She, in her motor-car, cared for none of these
things.”

“That is unjust,” said the girl, and her voice was low.

“I knew it was unjust,” answered the man, “but I couldn’t help it. And
if I couldn’t help it—I who loved her—what of these others? It seemed
symbolical to me.”

“Nero fiddling,” said the girl, with a faint smile. “You’re rather a
strange person, Mr. Brooke. Am I to understand that you’re in love with
me?”

“You are not. I’m in love with the you of that picture.”

“I see. You have set up an image. And supposing that image is a true
one.”

“Need we discuss that?” said the man, with faint sarcasm.

The girl shrugged her shoulders.

“The supposition is at least as possible as that you are doing any vast
amount of good for the seething cauldron of discontent, I think you
called it, by breeding Aberdeens in the country. I’m afraid you’re a
crank, Mr. Brooke, and not a very consistent one at that. And a crank is
to my mind synonymous with a bore.”

The man replaced the picture in his desk.

“Then perhaps we had better join Mrs. Laverton,” he remarked. “I
apologise for having wearied you.”

In silence they went out into the garden, to find Ada Laverton wandering
aimlessly round looking for them.

“Where have you two been?” she demanded, as she saw them approaching.

“Mr. Brooke has been showing me a relic of his past,” said Lady Cynthia.
“Most interesting and touching. Are you ready to go, Ada?”

Mrs. Laverton gave a quick glance at their two faces, and wondered what
had happened. Not much, surely, in so short a time—and yet with Cynthia
you never could tell. The Hermit’s face, usually so inscrutable, showed
traces of suppressed feeling; Cynthia’s was rather too expressionless.

“Are you coming to the ball to-morrow night, Hermit?” she asked.

“I didn’t know there was one on, Mrs. Laverton,” he answered.

“The cricket ball, my good man,” she exclaimed. “It’s been advertised
for the last month.”

“But surely Mr. Brooke doesn’t countenance anything so frivolous as
dancing?” remarked Lady Cynthia. “After the lecture he has just given me
on my personal deportment the idea is out of the question.”

“Nevertheless I propose to come, Lady Cynthia,” said Brooke quietly.
“You must forgive me if I have allowed my feelings to run away with me
to-day. And perhaps to-morrow you will allow me to find out if the new
image is correct—or a pose also.”

“What do you mean?” asked the girl, puzzled.

“‘Lady Cynthia Stockdale—possibly the best dancer in London,’” he
quoted mockingly; “I forget which of the many papers I saw it in.”

“Do you propose to pass judgment on my dancing?” she asked.

“If you will be good enough to give me a dance.”

For a moment words failed her. The cool, the sublime impertinence of
this man literally choked her. Then she nodded briefly.

“I’ll give you a dance if you’re there in time. And then you can test
for yourself, if you’re capable of testing.”

He bowed without a word, and stood watching them as they walked down the
lane.

“I think, Ada, that he’s the most detestable man I’ve ever met,”
remarked Lady Cynthia furiously, as they turned into the main road.

And Ada Laverton said nothing, but wondered the more.

                                  III

She saw him as soon as she got into the ballroom. It was the last day
but one of the local cricket week, and the room was crowded. A large
number of the men she knew—men she had danced with in London who had
come down to play—and within half a minute she was surrounded. It was a
chance of getting a dance with her which was not to be missed; in London
she generally danced with one or at the most two men for the whole
evening—men who were absolutely perfect performers. For dancing was a
part of Lady Cynthia’s life—and a big part.

The humour of the situation had struck her that day. For this
dog-breeding crank to presume to judge her powers of dancing seemed too
sublimely funny for annoyance. But he deserved to be taught a very
considerable lesson. And she proposed to teach him. After that she
proposed to dismiss him completely from her mind.

She gave him a cool nod as he came up, and frowned slightly as she
noticed the faint glint of laughter in his eyes. Really Mr. Desmond
Brooke was a little above himself. So much the worse for him.

“I don’t know whether you’ll find one or not,” she remarked carelessly,
handing him her programme.

He glanced at it without a word, and quietly erased someone’s name.

“I’ve made special arrangements with the band for Number 9, Lady
Cynthia,” he remarked coolly. “A lot of people will be in at supper
then, so we ought to have the floor more to ourselves.”

The next instant he had bowed and disappeared, leaving her staring
speechlessly at her programme.

“A breezy customer,” murmured a man beside her. “Who is he?”

“A gentleman who is going to have the biggest lesson of his life,” she
answered ominously, and the man laughed. He knew Lady Cynthia—and he
knew Lady Cynthia’s temper when it was roused. But for once he was wrong
in his diagnosis; the outward and visible were there all right—the
inward and mental state of affairs in keeping with them was not. For the
first time in her life Lady Cynthia felt at a loss. Her partners found
her _distraite_ and silent; as a matter of fact she was barely conscious
of their existence. And the more she lashed at herself mentally, the
more confused did she get.

It was preposterous, impossible. Why should she cut Tubby Dawlish to
dance with a crank who kept dogs? A crank, moreover, who openly avowed
that his object was to see if she could dance. Every now and then she
saw him lounging by the door watching her. She knew he was watching her,
though she gave no sign of being aware of his existence. And all the
while Number 9 grew inexorably nearer.

Dance indeed! She would show him how she could dance. And as a result
she fell into the deadly fault of trying. No perfect dancer ever _tries_
to dance; they just dance. And Lady Cynthia knew that better than most
people. Which made her fury rise still more against the man standing
just outside the door smoking a cigarette. A thousand times—no; she
would not cut Tubby.

And then she realised that people were moving in to supper; that the 8
was being taken down from the band platform—that 9 was being put up.
And she realised that Desmond Brooke the Hermit was crossing the room
towards her; was standing by her side while Tubby—like an outraged
terrier—was glaring at him across her.

“This is mine, old thing,” spluttered Tubby. “Number 9.”

“I think not,” said the Hermit quietly. “I fixed Number 9 especially
with Lady Cynthia yesterday.”

She hesitated—and was lost.

“I’m sorry, Tubby,” she said a little weakly. “I forgot.”

Not a trace of triumph showed on the Hermit’s face, as he gravely
watched the indignant back of his rival retreating towards the door: not
a trace of expression showed on his face as he turned to the girl.

“You’ve been trying to-night, Lady Cynthia,” he said gravely. “Please
don’t—this time. It’s a wonderful tune this—half waltz, half tango. It
was lucky finding Lopez conducting: he has played for me before. And I
want you just to forget everything except the smell of the passion
flowers coming in through the open windows, and the thrumming of the
guitars played by the natives under the palm-trees.” His eyes were
looking into hers, and suddenly she drew a deep breath. Things had got
beyond her.

It was marked as a fox-trot on the programme, and several of the more
enthusiastic performers were waiting to get off on the stroke of time.
But as the first haunting notes of the dance wailed out—they paused and
hesitated. This was no fox-trot; this was—but what matter what it was?
For after the first bar no one moved in the room: they stood motionless
watching one couple—Lady Cynthia Stockdale and an unknown man.

“Why, it’s the fellow who breeds dogs,” muttered someone to his partner,
but there was no reply. She was too engrossed in watching.

And as for Lady Cynthia, from the moment she felt Desmond Brooke’s arm
round her, the world had become merely movement—such movement as she
had never thought of before. To say that he was a perfect dancer would
be idle: he was dancing itself. And the band, playing as men possessed,
played for them and them only. Everything was forgotten: nothing in the
world mattered save that they should go on and on and on—dancing. She
was utterly unconscious of the crowd of onlookers: she didn’t know that
people had left the supper-room and were thronging in at the door: she
knew nothing save that she had never danced before. Dimly she realised
at last that the music had stopped: dimly she heard a great roar of
applause—but only dimly. It seemed to come from far away—the shouts of
“Encore” seemed hazy and dream-like. They had left the ballroom, though
she was hardly conscious of where he was taking her, and when he turned
to her and said, “Get a wrap or something: I want to talk to you out in
God’s fresh air,” she obeyed him without a word. He was waiting for her
when she returned, standing motionless where she had left him. And still
in silence he led the way to his car which had been left apart from all
the others, almost as if he had expected to want it before the end. For
a moment she hesitated, for Lady Cynthia, though utterly unconventional,
was no fool.

“Will you come with me?” he said gravely.

“Where to?” she asked.

“Up to the cliffs beyond my house. It will take ten minutes—and I want
to talk to you with the sound of the sea below us.”

“You had the car in readiness?” she said quietly.

“For both of us—or for me alone,” he answered. “If you won’t come, then
I go home. Will you come with me?” he repeated.

“Yes; I will come.”

He helped her into the car and wrapped a rug round her; then he climbed
in beside her. And as they swung out of the little square, the strains
of the next dance followed them from the open windows of the Town Hall.

He drove as he danced—perfectly; and in the dim light the girl watched
his clear-cut profile as he stared ahead into the glare of the
headlights. Away to the right his farm flashed by, the last house before
they reached the top of the cliffs. And gradually, above the thrumming
of the engine, she heard the lazy boom of the big Atlantic swell on the
rocks ahead. At last he stopped where the road ran parallel to the top
of the cliff, and switched off the lights.

“Well,” she said, a little mockingly, “is the new image correct or a
pose?”

“You dance divinely,” he answered gravely. “More divinely than any woman
I have ever danced with, and I have danced with those who are reputed to
be the show dancers of the world. But I didn’t ask you to come here to
talk about dancing; I asked you to come here in order that I might first
apologise, and then say Good-bye.”

The girl gave a little start, but said nothing.

“I talked a good deal of rot to you yesterday,” he went on, after a
moment. “You were justified in calling me a ranting tub-thumper. But I
was angry with myself, and when one is angry with oneself one does
foolish things. I know as well as you do just how little society
photographs mean: that was only a peg to hang my inexcusable tirade on.
You see, when one has fallen in love with an ideal—as I fell in love
with that picture of you, all in white in the garden at your father’s
place—and you treasure that ideal for three years, it jolts one to find
that the ideal is different to what you thought. I fell in love with a
girl in white, and sometimes in the wilds I’ve seen visions and dreamed
dreams. And then I found her a lovely being in Paquin’s most expensive
frocks; a social celebrity: a household name. And then I met her, and
knew my girl in white had gone. What matter that it was the inexorable
rule of Nature that she must go: what matter that she had changed into
an incredibly lovely woman? She had gone: my dream girl had vanished. In
her place stood Lady Cynthia Stockdale—the well-known society beauty.
Reality had come—and I was angry with you for having killed my
dream—angry with myself for having to wake up.

“Such is my apology,” he continued gravely. “Perhaps you will
understand: I think you will understand. And just because I was angry
with you, I made you dance with me to-night. I said to myself: ‘I will
show Lady Cynthia Stockdale that the man who loved the girl in white can
meet her successor on her own ground.’ That’s the idea I started with,
but things went wrong half-way through the dance. The anger died; in its
place there came something else. Even my love for the girl in white
seemed to become a bit hazy; I found that the successor had supplanted
her more completely than I realised. And since the successor has the
world at her feet—why, the breeder of dogs will efface himself, for his
own peace of mind. So, good-bye, Lady Cynthia—and the very best of
luck. If it won’t bore you I may say that I’m not really a breeder of
dogs by profession. This is just an interlude; a bit of rest spent with
the most wonderful pals in the world. I’m getting back to harness soon:
voluntary harness, I’m glad to say, as the shekels don’t matter. But
anything one can do towards greasing the wheels, and helping those
priceless fellows who gave everything without a murmur during the war,
and who are up against it now—is worth doing.”

And still she said nothing, while he backed the car on to the grass
beside the road, and turned it the way they had come. A jumble of
strange thoughts were in her mind; a jumble out of which there stuck one
dominant thing—the brown tanned face of the man beside her. And when he
stopped the car by his own farm and left her without a word of apology,
she sat quite motionless staring at the white streak of road in front.
At last she heard his footsteps coming back along the drive, and
suddenly a warm wriggling bundle was placed in her lap—a bundle which
slobbered joyfully and then fell on the floor with an indignant yelp.

“The puppy,” he said quietly. “Please take him.” And very softly under
his breath he added: “The best to the best.”

But she heard him, and even as she stooped to lift the puppy on to her
knees, her heart began to beat madly. She knew: at last, she knew.

“I’ll take you back to the dance,” he was saying, “and afterwards I’ll
deposit that young rascal at Mrs. Laverton’s house.”

And then for the first time she spoke.

“Please go to Ada’s house first. Afterwards we’ll see about the dance.”

He bowed and swung the car left-handed through the lodge gates.

“Will you wait for me?” she said, as he pulled up at the front door.

“As long as you like,” he answered courteously.

“Because I may be some time,” she continued a little unevenly. “And
don’t wait for me here: wait for me where the drive runs through that
little copse, half-way down to the lodge.”

The next instant she had disappeared into the house, with the puppy in
her arms. Why by the little copse? wondered the man as he slowly drove
the car down the drive. The butler had seen them already, so what did it
matter? He pulled up the car in the shadow of a big oak tree, and lit a
cigarette. Then, with his arms resting on the steering wheel, he sat
staring in front of him. He had done a mad thing, and she’d taken it
wonderfully well. He always had done mad things all his life; he was
made that way. But this was the maddest he had ever done. With a grim
smile he pictured her infuriated partners, waiting in serried rows by
the door, cursing him by all their gods. And then the smile faded, and
he sighed, while his knuckles gleamed white on the wheel. If only she
wasn’t so gloriously pretty; if only she wasn’t so utterly alive and
wonderful. Well—it was the penalty of playing with fire; and it had
been worth it. Yes; it had been worth it—even if the wound never quite
healed.

“_A fool there was, and he made his prayer. . . ._”

He pitched his cigarette away, and suddenly he stiffened and sat
motionless, while something seemed to rise in his throat and choke him,
and the blood hammered hotly at his temples. A girl in white was
standing not five feet from him on the fringe of the little wood: a girl
holding a puppy in her arms. And then he heard her speaking.

“It’s not the same frock—but it’s the nearest I can do.”

She came up to the car, and once again over the head of the puppy their
eyes met.

“I’ve been looking,” she said steadily, “for the real thing. I don’t
_think_ I’ve found it—I _know_ I have.”

“My dear!” he stammered hoarsely. “Oh! my dear dream girl.”

“Take me back to the cliff, Desmond,” she whispered. “Take me back to
our cliff.”

And an outraged puppy, bouncing off the running-board on to a stray
fir-cone, viewed the proceedings of the next five minutes with silent
displeasure.






_XI_                                                   _A Glass of Whisky_



“IT’S as easy as shelling peas to be a detective in fiction,” grunted
the Barrister. “He’s merely the author of the yarn disguised as a
character, and he knows the solution before he starts.”

“But the reader doesn’t, if the story is told well,” objected the
Doctor. “And that’s all that matters.”

“Oh! I grant you that,” said the Barrister, lighting a cigar. “I’m not
inveighing against the detective story—I love ’em. All I’m saying is
that in life a detective’s job is a very different matter to—well, take
the illustrious example—to that of Sherlock Holmes. He’s got to make
the crime fit to the clues, not the clues fit into the crime. It’s not
so terribly difficult to reconstruct the murder of the Prime Minister
from a piece of charred paper discovered in the railway refreshment-room
at Bath—in fiction; it’s altogether a different matter in reality.”

The Soldier thoughtfully filled his pipe.

“And yet there have been many cases when the reconstruction has been
made on some clue almost equally ‘flimsy,’” he murmured.

“A few,” conceded the Barrister. “But nine out of ten are built up with
laborious care. The structure does not rest on any one fact—but on a
whole lot of apparently unimportant and trivial ones. Of course it’s
more spectacular to bring a man to the gallows because half a brick was
found lying on the front door-step, but in practice it doesn’t happen.”

“It does—sometimes,” remarked a quiet, sandy-haired man who was helping
himself to a whisky-and-soda. “It does sometimes, you man of law. Your
remarks coupled with my present occupation remind me of just such a
case.”

“Your present occupation appears to be drinking whisky,” said the
Doctor, curiously.

“Precisely,” returned the other. “Almost as prosaic a thing as our legal
luminary’s half-brick.” He settled himself comfortably in a chair, and
the others leaned forward expectantly. “And yet on that very ordinary
pastime hinged an extremely interesting case: one in which I was lucky
enough to play a principal part.”

“The night is yet young, old man,” said the Barrister. “It’s up to you
to prove your words, and duly confound me.”

The sandy-haired man took a sip of his drink: then he put the glass on
the table beside him and began.

“Well, if it won’t bore you, I’m agreeable. I’ll tell you the whole
thing exactly as it took place, only altering the names of the people
involved. It happened before the war—in that hot summer of 1911, to be
exact. I’d been working pretty hard in London, and about the end of July
I got an invitation to go down and stop with some people in Devonshire.
I will call them the Marleys, and they lived just outside a small
village on the north coast. The family consisted of old Marley, who was
a man rising sixty, and his two daughters, Joan and Hilda. There was
also Jack Fairfax, through whom, as a matter of fact, I had first got to
know them.

“Jack was about my own age—thirty odd, and we’d been up at Cambridge
together. He was no relation to old Marley, but he was an orphan, and
Marley was his guardian, or had been when Jack was a youngster. And from
the very first Jack and the old man had not got on.

“Marley was not everybody’s meat, by a long way—rather a
queer-tempered, secretive blighter; and Jack Fairfax had the devil of a
temper at times. When he was a boy he had no alternative except to do as
his guardian told him, but even in those early days, as I gathered
subsequently, there had been frequent storms. And when he came down from
Cambridge there were two or three most unholy rows which culminated in
Jack leaving the house for good.

“It was apparently this severance from the two girls, whom he had more
or less regarded as sisters, which caused the next bust-up. And this
one, according to Jack, was in the nature of a volcanic eruption. The
two girls had come up to London to go through the season with some aunt,
and Jack had seen a good deal of them with the net result that he and
Joan had fallen in love with each other. Then the fat was in the fire.
Jack straightway had gone down to Devonshire to ask old Marley’s
consent: old Marley had replied in terms which, judging from Jack’s
account of the interview, had contained a positive profusion of
un-Parliamentary epithets. Jack had lost his temper properly—and, well,
you know, the usual thing. At any rate, the long and the short of it was
that old Marley had recalled both his daughters from London, and had
sworn that if he ever saw Jack near the house again he’d pepper him with
a shot-gun. To which Jack had replied that only his grey hairs and his
gout saved Mr. Marley from the biggest hiding he’d ever had in his
life—even if not the biggest he deserved. With which genial exchange of
playful badinage I gathered the interview ended. And that was how
matters stood when I went down in July, 1911.

“For some peculiar reason the old man liked me, even though I was a
friend of Jack’s. And in many ways I quite liked him, though there was
always something about him which defeated me. Of course, he had a foul
temper—but it wasn’t altogether that. He seemed to me at times to be in
fear of something or somebody; and yet, though I say that now, I don’t
know that I went as far as thinking so at the time. It was an almost
indefinable impression—vague and yet very real.

“The two girls were perfectly charming, though they were both a little
afraid of their father. How long it would have taken Joan to overcome
this timidity, and go to Jack without her father’s consent, I don’t
know. And incidentally, as our legislators say, the question did not
arise. Fate held the ace of trumps, and proceeded to deal it during my
visit.”

The sandy-haired man leant back in his chair and crossed his legs
deliberately.

“I think it was about the fourth day after I arrived (he went on, after
a while) that the tragedy happened. We were sitting in the drawing-room
after dinner—a couple of men whose names I forget, and a girl friend of
Hilda’s. Hilda herself was there, and Joan, who seemed very preoccupied,
had come in about a quarter of an hour previously. I had noticed that
Hilda had looked at her sister inquiringly as she entered, and that Joan
had shrugged her shoulders. But nothing had been said, and naturally I
asked no questions with the others there, though from the air of
suppressed excitement on Joan’s face I knew there was something in the
wind.

“Old Marley himself was not with us: he was in his study at the other
end of the house. The fact was not at all unusual: he frequently retired
to his own den after dinner, sometimes joining the rest of the party for
a few minutes before going to bed, more often not appearing again till
the following morning. And so we all sat there talking idly, with the
windows wide open and the light shining out on to the lawn. It must have
been somewhere about ten to a quarter past when suddenly Hilda gave a
little scream.

“‘What do you want?’ she cried. ‘Who are you?’

“I swung round in my chair, to find a man standing on the lawn outside,
in the centre of the light. He was facing us, and as we stared at him he
came nearer till he was almost in the room. And the first thing that
struck me was that he looked a little agitated.

“‘You will excuse me appearing like this,’ he said, ‘but——’ He broke
off and looked at me. ‘Might I have a word with you alone, sir?’

“I glanced at the others: obviously he was a stranger. No trace of
recognition appeared on anyone’s face, and I began to feel a little
suspicious.

“‘What is it?’ I cried. ‘What can you possibly want to speak to me about
that you can’t say now?’

“He shrugged his shoulders slightly. ‘As you will,’ he answered. ‘My
idea was to avoid frightening the ladies. In the room at the other end
of the house a man has been murdered.’

“For a moment everyone was too thunderstruck to reply; then Hilda gave a
choking cry.

“‘What sort of a man?’ she said, breathlessly.

“‘An elderly man of, I should think, about sixty,’ returned the other,
gravely, and Hilda buried her face in her hands.

“‘I will come with, you at once, sir,’ I said, hurriedly, and the two
other men rose. Instinctively, I think, we all knew it must be old
Marley: there was no one else it could be. But the sudden shock of it
had dazed us all. I glanced at Joan. She was staring at the man like a
girl bereft of her senses, and I put my hand reassuringly on her
shoulder. And then she looked up at me, and the expression in her eyes
pulled me together. It was like a cold douche, and it acted
instantaneously. Because it wasn’t horror or dazed stupefaction that I
read on her face: it was terror—agonised terror. And suddenly I
remembered her air of suppressed excitement earlier in the evening.”

Once again the sandy-haired man paused while the others waited in
silence for him to continue.

“It was old Marley right enough (he went on quietly). We walked round
the front of the house until we came to the window of his study, and
there instinctively we paused. The window was open, and he was sitting
at his desk quite motionless. His head had fallen forward, and on his
face was a look of dreadful fear.

“For a while none of us moved. Then, with an effort, I threw my leg over
the window-sill and entered.

“‘He’s quite dead,’ I said, and I felt my voice was shaking. ‘We’d
better send for the police.’

“The others nodded, and in silence I picked up the telephone.

“‘Mr. Marley’s been killed,’ I heard myself saying. ‘Will you send
someone up at once?’

“And then for the first time I noticed the poker lying beside the chair,
and saw the back of the old man’s head. It wasn’t a pretty sight, and
one of the other men staying in the house—a youngster—turned very
white, and went to the window.

“‘Pretty obvious how it was done,’ said the stranger, quietly. ‘Well,
gentlemen, nothing ought to be touched in this room until the police
arrive. I suggest that we should draw the curtains and go somewhere else
to wait for them.’

“I don’t think any of us were sorry to fall in with his suggestion. I
also don’t think I’ve ever drunk such a large whisky-and-soda as I did a
few minutes later. Discovering the body had been bad enough: breaking
the news to the two girls was going to be worse.

“It was Joan who met me in the hall—and we stared at one another in
silence. Then I nodded my head stupidly.

“‘It’s father,’ she whispered. ‘Oh, my God!’

“I put out my hand to steady her, and she was looking at me with a fixed
stare.

“‘Don’t you understand?’ she muttered, hoarsely, and swallowing all the
time. ‘Don’t you understand? Jack has been here to-night.’

“‘Jack!’ I looked at her foolishly. ‘Jack!’

“And then her full meaning struck me.

“‘How did that man find out?’ she whispered. ‘And who is he?’

“‘I don’t know. I’ll go and ask him.’ I was still trying to adjust this
new development—and her next words seemed to come from a great
distance.

“‘Do something. For God’s sake—do something.’

“Then she turned and left me, and I watched her go up the stairs,
walking stiffly and clinging to the banisters.

“So Jack had been there! And old Marley was dead! Murdered! Hit on the
head with a poker. And Jack had been there. It’s only in romantic
fiction that the reader is expected to assume the impossibility of the
hero committing a crime, owing to the extreme beauty of his nature. And
this wasn’t romantic fiction. It was hard, brutal reality. The two facts
stood there, side by side, in all their dazzling simplicity. Jack’s
nature was not supremely beautiful. He was an ordinary man, with the
devil of a temper when it was roused.

“Mechanically I started to walk back to the room where I had left the
other three men. They were sitting in silence when I entered, and after
a while the stranger got up.

“‘A dreadful thing to happen,’ he said, gravely.

“‘May I ask, sir,’ I began, ‘how you came to discover it?’

“‘Very simply,’ he answered. ‘I was strolling along the road, going back
to the village inn where I have been stopping for two or three nights,
when I saw the window of the room through the trees. The light was
shining out, and I could see someone sitting at the desk. More out of
idle curiosity than anything else, I paused for a moment or two, and
then something began to arouse my suspicions. The man at the desk seemed
so motionless. I thought perhaps he had fainted, or was ill, and after a
little hesitation I went in at the gate and looked through the window.
To my horror I saw he was dead—and I at once came round to the other
room from which the light was shining, and where I found you.’

“‘There is a point which may have some bearing on the crime,’ he
continued, after a pause. ‘On my way up from the inn a man passed me. He
was coming from this direction, and seemed to me to be in a very excited
condition. It was his obvious agitation that made me notice him at the
time, though in the dim light I couldn’t see his face very clearly. But
he was swinging his stick in the air, and muttering to himself. At the
moment I didn’t think much about it. But now——’ He shrugged his
shoulders slightly. ‘Of course, I may be completely wrong, but I think
it is a thing worth mentioning to the police.’

“‘Would you know the man again?’ I asked, trying to speak quite
normally.

“‘Well, he was tall—six feet at least—and broad. And he was
clean-shaven.’ He spoke thoughtfully, weighing his words. ‘I might know
him again—but I wouldn’t swear to it. One has to be doubly careful if a
man’s life is at stake.’

“I turned away abruptly. Jack was tall and broad and clean-shaven.
Strive as I would, the deadly suspicion was beginning to grip me that
Jack, in a fit of ungovernable passion, had killed the old man. And at
such moments, whatever may be the legal aspect of the matter, one’s main
idea is how best to help a pal. If Jack had indeed done it, what was the
best thing to do?

“I rang the bell, and told the scared-looking maid to bring the whisky
and some glasses. Then, with a muttered apology, I left the room. I felt
I wanted to talk to Joan about it. I found her dry-eyed and quite
composed, though she was evidently holding herself under control with a
great effort. And briefly I told her what the stranger had said.

“She heard me out in silence: then she spoke with a quiet assurance that
surprised me.

“‘If Jack did it,’ she said, ‘he doesn’t know he’s done it. He doesn’t
know he’s killed—father.’ She faltered a bit over the last word, and I
didn’t interrupt. ‘What I mean is this,’ she went on after a moment. ‘I
know Jack—better than anyone else. I know those rages of his—when he
sees red. But they’re over in a minute. He’s capable of anything for a
second or two, but if he’d done it, Hugh, if he’d hit father—and killed
him—his remorse would have been dreadful. He wouldn’t have run away:
I’m certain of that. That’s why I say that if Jack did it he doesn’t
know—he killed him.’

“I said nothing: there was no good telling her that it wasn’t one blow,
nor yet two or three, that had been used. There was no good telling her
that it was no accidental thing done unwittingly in the heat of the
moment—that it was an absolute impossibility for the man who had done
it to be in ignorance of the fact. And yet, though I realised all that,
her simple conviction put new hope into me. Illogical, I admit, but I
went downstairs feeling more confident.

“I found that the local police had arrived—a sergeant and an ordinary
constable—and had already begun their investigations. The principal
evidence, of course, came from the stranger, and he repeated to them
what he had already told me. His name apparently was Lenham—Victor
Lenham—and the police knew he had been stopping at the local inn.

“‘You saw the body through the window, sir,’ said the sergeant, ‘and
then went round to the drawing-room?’

“‘That is so, sergeant.’

“‘You didn’t go into the room?’

“‘Not until later—with these gentlemen. You see,’ he added, ‘I’ve seen
death too often not to recognise it. And as, in a way, you will
understand, it was no concern of mine, I thought it advisable to have
some member of the house itself with me before entering the room.’

“‘Quite, sir, quite.’ The sergeant nodded portentously. ‘Is there
anything else you can tell us?’

“‘Well,’ said Lenham, ‘there is a point, which I have already mentioned
to this gentleman.’ He glanced at me, and then, turning back to the
sergeant, he told him about the man he had passed on the road. And it
was when he came to the description that suddenly the constable gave a
whistle of excitement. The sergeant frowned on him angrily, but the
worthy P.C., whose only experience of crime up-to-date had been
assisting inebriated villagers home, had quite lost his head.

“‘Mr. Fairfax, sergeant,’ he exploded. ‘’E was down here to-night.
Caught the last train, ’e did. Jenkins at the station told me—sure
thing.’

“‘Good heavens, sergeant!’ I said angrily, ‘what the devil is the man
talking about? He surely doesn’t suppose that Mr. Fairfax had anything
to do with it?’

“But the mischief was done. The sergeant formally told off his
indiscreet subordinate, but it was obvious that it was merely an
official rebuke. In a village like that everybody knows everybody else’s
private affairs, and the strained relations between the dead man and
Jack Fairfax were common property. I could see at a glance that the
sergeant regarded the matter as solved already.

“‘Would you recognise this man again, sir?’ he demanded, and Lenham gave
him the same guarded reply as he had already given to me. He might—but
he wouldn’t swear to it. It was impossible to be too careful in such a
case, he repeated, and it was practically dark when he had passed the
man.

“It was all duly noted down, and then we adjourned to the room of the
tragedy. The constable—a ruddy-faced young man—turned pale when he saw
the body; then he pulled himself together and assisted the sergeant in
his formal examination. I didn’t blame him—we were all feeling the
strain, somewhat naturally. Lenham seemed the least concerned, but it
wasn’t a personal matter with him as it was with us, especially with me.
All the time I was fidgeting round the room, subconsciously watching the
stolid sergeant making notes, but with only one thought dominating my
brain—how best to help Jack. Not that I had definitely made up my mind
that he’d done it, but even at that stage of the proceedings I realised
that appearances were against him. And Joan’s words were ringing in my
head—‘For God’s sake—do something.’

“After a while I crossed the room to a small table on which a tantalus
of whisky and two glasses were standing. I looked at the tray with
unseeing eyes—an Indian silver one, which old Marley had been very
proud of. And then mechanically I picked up the glasses. I don’t know
why I did so; the action was, as I say, mechanical. They had been
used—both of them: they had been used for whisky—one could tell that
by the smell. And when I put the glasses down again on the tray, the
sergeant was approaching with his note-book.”

The sandy-haired man paused, with a reminiscent smile.

“Ever noticed how extraordinarily dense you can be at times, even with a
plain fact staring you straight in the face? There was one staring at me
for ten minutes that night before my grey matter began to stir.”

“Just hold on a minute,” interrupted the Barrister. “Is this plain fact
staring us in the face now?”

“No, it isn’t,” conceded the narrator. “At the moment you are in the
position of the other people in that room. Mind you, I’ve left out
nothing in order to mystify you; the story, as I have given it to you,
is a plain unvarnished account of what took place. But I’m out to
disprove your half-brick theory, lawyer-man, and to do so with such
little story-telling ability as I happen to possess.

“Now, I won’t weary you with what happened during the next week, beyond
saying that an inquest and a burglary took place. And the latter, at any
rate, was very successful. The former moved along obvious lines, and
resulted in Jack Fairfax being arrested for the wilful murder of his
guardian, Roger Marley. The evidence was purely circumstantial, but it
was about as damning as it could be. Jack admitted to having had an
interview with Marley that night; he admitted that they had had an
appalling quarrel. What was even worse was that he admitted to having
struck the old man in a furious fit of rage, but beyond that he denied
everything. He absolutely swore that the blow he struck Marley could not
have killed him; further, that he had never handled the poker. And then,
a finger-print expert proved that he had. That was the worst shock of
the lot, and his explanation given afterwards that, now he came to think
of it, he had picked up the poker to ram the tobacco down in his pipe
convinced no one. He indignantly denied that his action in going up to
London by the last train was in any sense running away; he had intended
all along to go up by that train. And his reason for leaving the house
after the interview without attempting to see his _fiancée_ was that he
was in such a rage with her father that he couldn’t trust himself to
speak to her for fear of what he might say.

“So much for Jack Fairfax’s case—pretty black, as you will agree. In
fact, I don’t think I should be exaggerating if I said that there were
only two people in England convinced of his innocence. And he was one of
them. Even Joan’s faith was shaken, a little.

“It was on the tenth day after the inquest that I rang up the inspector
who had come over from Exeter to look into the case, with a request that
he would come up to the house. I told him that I had certain information
which might interest him and suggested that he might care to hear it. I
also rang up Lenham at the inn, and asked him if he would mind coming
along at the same time. I told him I’d discovered the burglar. By the
way, I didn’t tell you that it was his room that had been burgled.

“In about half an hour they arrived, and the local sergeant as well.

“‘What’s this about my burglar?’ laughed Lenham. ‘A funny
fellow—because as far as I can see he didn’t take anything.’

“‘All in good time,’ I answered, smiling. ‘I’ve found out a lot of
strange things in town.’

“Lenham looked at me quickly. ‘Oh! have you been to London?’ he
inquired.

“‘Yes,’ I answered, ‘for two days. Most entertaining.’

“And then the inspector chipped in, impatiently:

“‘Well, sir, what is it you want to say to me?’ He looked at his watch
suggestively.

“‘First of all, inspector,’ I said, quietly, ‘I want to ask you a
question. Have you ever heard the legal maxim, _Falsus in uno, falsus in
omne_?’

“I could see that he hadn’t the faintest idea what I was driving at. I
could also see that Lenham’s eyes had suddenly become strained.

“‘It means,’ I went on, ‘that if a witness—let us say—is proved to
have told one lie, there is strong presumptive evidence that he has told
several. At any rate, the value of his statement is greatly diminished.
Do you agree?’

“‘Certainly,’ he answered. ‘But I don’t see——’

“‘You will shortly, inspector,’ I remarked. ‘Now who would you consider
the principal witness against Mr. Fairfax?’

“‘Mr. Fairfax himself,’ said the inspector, promptly.

“‘And leaving him out?’ I asked.

“‘Well—I suppose—this gentleman here.’ He nodded towards Lenham, who
was sitting quite motionless, watching me.

“‘Precisely,’ I murmured. ‘Then why was it necessary for Mr. Lenham to
state that his name was Lenham, and further to swear that he had never
seen Mr. Marley before—when both those statements were lies?’

“‘What the devil do you mean?’ snarled Lenham, rising from his chair.
‘What do you mean by saying my name is not Lenham?’

“‘You wanted to know about the burglar who took nothing, didn’t you?’ I
said, grimly. ‘Well—I was the burglar, and I took something very
valuable—an address.’

“‘What on earth——’ began the inspector, and then he glanced at Lenham.
‘I think you’d better sit still, Mr. Lenham,’ he said, quietly, ‘until
we have heard what this gentleman has to say.’

“Lenham sat back in his chair with a venomous look at me. Then he
laughed harshly.

“‘By all means, inspector,’ he remarked. ‘Only it is a little
disconcerting to be cross-examined suddenly by a man who admits he is a
thief.’

“As a matter of fact the man didn’t know how much I knew—or how little;
and between ourselves it was deuced little. But, watching him closely, I
knew I was right, and my only hope was to bluff him into some admission.

“‘Shall we endeavour to reconstruct the events of the night when Mr.
Marley was murdered, Mr. Lenardi?’ I began, quietly. ‘That is your name,
is it not?—and you are a Corsican.’

“‘Well,’ he said, ‘what if I am? I had a very good reason for changing
my name.’

“‘Doubtless,’ I agreed. ‘Let us hope your reason will prove satisfactory
to the inspector. May I suggest, however, unless you can supply a better
one, that your reason was to avoid the notoriety which would inevitably
arise if a foreigner came to stay in a small village like this? And you
were particularly anxious to avoid any possibility of Mr. Marley knowing
that a Corsican was in the neighbourhood.’

“He laughed sarcastically. ‘I think that I have already stated that I
have never even seen Mr. Marley,’ he sneered.

“‘Oh!’ I remarked. ‘Then might I ask you, inspector, to have a look at
this photograph? It is old and faded, but the faces are still clear.’

“I handed the photograph to the inspector, and with a sudden curse the
Corsican whipped out a knife and sprang at me. He realised even then
that the game was up, and his one thought was to revenge himself on me.
But I’d been expecting some such move, and I’d got a revolver handy.
Incidentally, revolver shooting is one of the few things I can do, and I
plugged him through the forearm before he could do any damage.

“He stood there glaring at me sullenly, and then the inspector took a
hand.

“‘Stand by that window, sergeant. Now, Mr. whatever-your-name-is, no
monkey tricks. Do you still deny that you knew Mr. Marley?”

“‘I refuse to answer,’ snarled the man.

“‘Because this photograph is of you and Marley and a woman. Taken abroad
somewhere.’

“‘Naples, to be exact, inspector,’ I said. ‘I found it in his rooms in
Berners Street, the address of which I got as the result of my burglary
here.’

“The Corsican stood there like a beast at bay, and the inspector’s face
was stern.

“‘What explanation have you got to give?’ he rapped out. ‘Why did you
lie in evidence?’

“‘I refuse to answer,’ repeated the man.

“‘Since he is so uncommunicative,’ I remarked, ‘perhaps you will allow
me to reconstruct the crime. Much of it, of necessity, is guess-work.
For instance, Lenardi, what was your motive in murdering Mr. Marley?’ I
rapped the question out at him, and though he’d have killed me willingly
if he could have got at me he didn’t deny it.

“‘Well,’ I continued, ‘it doesn’t matter. Let us assume it was the girl
in that photograph. You tracked Marley to earth here—in this
village—that is all that concerns us. And having tracked him, you bided
your time. Vengeance is the sweeter for delay. Each evening you walked
up here, watching him through the window—gloating over what was to
come. And then one night you found another man with him—Jack
Fairfax—and they were quarrelling. At once you saw that this was your
opportunity. However skilfully you hid your traces under ordinary
circumstances, there was always a grave risk; but here, ready to hand,
was a marvellous stroke of luck. Perhaps you crept nearer the window in
the darkness, secure in the fact that the room was in a remote part of
the house. You saw Jack Fairfax leave, blind with rage, and then,
skulking out of the night, you entered the room yourself.’

“‘It’s a lie!’ shouted the Corsican, but his lips were white.

“‘And then old Marley saw you, and the rage on his face was replaced by
a dreadful terror. He knew what you had come for. I don’t think you
wasted much time, Lenardi. You picked up the poker with a gloved
hand—oh! you were taking no chances—and you battered his head in. And
then, Lenardi—and then you drank a whisky-and-soda. You drank a
whisky-and-soda, and then you decided on a very bold move: you came and
alarmed the rest of the house. It was clever of you, but——’”

The sandy-haired man smiled thoughtfully.

“We sprang forward together—the inspector and I; but we were too late.
The Corsican had swallowed poison before we could stop him. He was dead
in half a minute and he never spoke again. So I can only assume that my
imagination was not far off the rails.”

“Yes, but hang it, man,” said the Barrister, peevishly, “the whole thing
was a pure fluke on your part.”

“I’ve never laid any claim to being a detective,” murmured the
sandy-haired man, mildly, rising and helping himself to some more
whisky. “All that I said was that there are times when you can build an
entire case from your half-brick or its equivalent. And when you find
two glasses both smelling strongly of whisky in a room, you assume that
two people have drunk whisky. Which was where the Corsican tripped up.
You see, he distinctly swore he hadn’t entered the room till he came in
with us.”

The Barrister raised protesting hands to the ceiling.

“The man is indubitably mad,” he remarked to no one in particular. “Was
not Fairfax in the room most of the evening?”

The sandy-haired man looked even more mild.

“I think that perhaps I ought to have mentioned one fact sooner, but I
was afraid it would spoil the story. The cat has an aversion to water;
the fish have an aversion to dry land. But both these aversions pale
into total insignificance when compared to Jack Fairfax’s aversion to
whisky.”

He gazed thoughtfully at his glass.

“A strange flaw in an otherwise fine character. Thank heavens the
symptom is not common!”






_XII_                                    _The Man Who Could Not Get Drunk_



“YES; she’s a beautiful woman. There’s no doubt about that. What did you
say her name was?”

“I haven’t mentioned her name,” I returned. “But there’s no secret about
it. She is Lady Sylvia Clavering.”

“Ah! Sylvia. Of course, I remember now.”

He drained his glass of brandy and sat back in his chair, while his eyes
followed one of the most beautiful women in London as she threaded her
way through the tables towards the entrance of the restaurant. An
obsequious head-waiter bent almost double as she passed; her exit, as
usual, befitted one of the most be-photographed women of Society. And it
was not until the doors had swung to behind her and her escort that the
man I had been dining with spoke again.

“I guess that little bow she gave as she passed here was yours, not
mine,” he said, with the suspicion of a smile.

“Presumably,” I answered a little curtly. “Unless you happen to know
her. I have that privilege.”

His smile grew a trifle more pronounced though his eyes were set and
steady. “Know her?” He beckoned to the waiter for more brandy. “No, I
can’t say I know her. In fact, my sole claim to acquaintanceship is that
I carried her for three miles in the dark one night, slung over my
shoulder like a sack of potatoes. But I don’t know her.”

“You did what?” I cried, staring at him in amazement.

“Sounds a bit over the odds, I admit.” He was carefully cutting the end
off his cigar. “Nevertheless it stands.”

Now when any man states that he has carried a woman for three miles,
whether it be in the dark or not, and has followed up such an
introduction so indifferently that the woman fails even to recognise him
afterwards, there would seem to be the promise of a story. But when the
woman is one of the Lady Sylvia Claverings of this world, and the man is
of the type of my dinner companion, the promise resolves itself into a
certainty.

Merton was one of those indefinable characters who defy placing. You
felt that if you landed in Yokohama, and he was with you, you would
instinctively rely on him for information as to the best thing to do and
the best way to do it. There seemed to be no part of the globe, from the
South Sea Islands going westward to Alaska, with which he was not as
well acquainted as the ordinary man is with his native village. At the
time I did not know him well. The dinner was only our third meeting, and
during the meal we confined ourselves to the business which had been the
original cause of our running across one another at all. But even in
that short time I had realised that Billy Merton was a white man. And
not only was he straight, but he was essentially a useful person to have
at one’s side in a tight corner.

“Are you disposed to elaborate your somewhat amazing statement?” I
asked, after a pause.

For a moment or two he hesitated, and his eyes became thoughtful.

“I don’t suppose there’s any reason why I shouldn’t,” he answered
slowly. “It’s ancient history now—ten years or so.”

“That was just about the time she was married,” I remarked.

He nodded. “She was on her honeymoon when it happened. Well, if you want
to hear the yarn, come round to my club.”

“Why, certainly,” I said, beckoning for the bill. “Let’s get on at once;
I’m curious.”

“Do you know Africa at all?” he asked me, as we pulled our chairs up to
the fire. We had the room almost to ourselves; a gentle snoring from the
other fireplace betokened the only other occupant.

“Egypt,” I answered. “Parts of South Africa. The usual thing: nothing
out of the ordinary.”

He nodded. “It was up the West Coast that it happened,” he began, after
his pipe was going to his satisfaction. “And though I’ve been in many
God-forsaken spots in my life, I’ve never yet struck anything to compare
with that place. Nwambi it was called—just a few shacks stretching in
from the sea along a straggling, dusty street—one so-called shop and a
bar. It called itself an hotel, but Lord help the person who tried to
put up there. It was a bar pure and simple, though no one could call the
liquor that. Lukewarm gin, some vile substitute for whisky, the usual
short drinks, and some local poisons formed the stock; I ought to
know—I was the bartender.

“For about three miles inland there stretched a belt of stinking
swamp—one vast malaria hot-bed—and over this belt the straggling
street meandered towards the low foot-hills beyond. At times it almost
lost itself: but if you didn’t give up hope, or expire from the stench,
and cast about you’d generally find it again leading you on to where you
felt you might get a breath of God’s fresh air in the hills. As a matter
of fact you didn’t; the utmost one can say is that it wasn’t quite so
appalling as in the swamp itself. Mosquitoes! Heavens! they had to be
seen to be believed. I’ve watched ’em there literally like a grey
cloud.”

Merton smiled reminiscently.

“That—and the eternal boom of the sea on the bar half a mile out, made
up Nwambi. How any white man ever got through alive if he had to stop
there any length of time is beyond me; to be accurate, very few did. It
was a grave, that place, and only the down-and-outers went there. At the
time I was one myself.

“The sole reason for its existence at all was that the water alongside
the quay was deep enough for good-sized boats to come in, and most of
the native produce from the district inland found its way down to Nwambi
for shipment. Once over the belt of swamp and a few miles into the hills
the climate was much better, and half a dozen traders in a biggish way
had bungalows there. They were Dagos most of them—it wasn’t a British
part of the West Coast—and I frankly admit that my love for the Dago
has never been very great. But there was one Scotchman, McAndrew,
amongst them—and he was the first fellow who came into the bar after
I’d taken over the job. He was down for the night about some question of
freight.

“‘You’re new,’ he remarked, leaning against the counter. ‘What’s
happened to the other fellow? Is he dead?’

“‘Probably,’ I returned. ‘What do you want?’

“‘Gin—double tot. What’s your name?’

“I told him, and he pondered the matter while he finished his drink.

“‘Well,’ he said at length, ‘I warned your predecessor, and I’ll warn
you. Don’t fall foul of my manager down here. Name of Mainwaring—I do
_not_ think. Don’t give him advice about keeping off the drink, or he’ll
kill you. He’s killing himself, but that’s his business. I’m tough—you
look tough, but he’s got us beat to a frazzle. And take cover if he ever
gets mixed up with any of the Dagos—the place isn’t healthy.’

“It was just at that moment that the door swung open and a tall, lean
fellow lounged in. He’d got an eyeglass screwed into one eye, and a pair
of perfectly-fitting polo boots with some immaculate white breeches
encased his legs. His shirt was silk, his sun-helmet spotless; in fact,
he looked like the typical English dude of fiction.

“‘My manager, Mainwaring,’ said McAndrew, by way of introduction.

“Mainwaring stared at me for a moment or two—then he shrugged his
shoulders.

“‘You look sane; however, if you come here you can’t be. Double gin—and
one for yourself.’

“He spoke with a faint, almost affected drawl, and as I poured out the
drinks I watched him covertly. When he first came in I had thought him a
young man; now I wasn’t so sure. It was his eyes that made one wonder as
to his age—they were so utterly tired. If he was indeed drinking
himself to death, there were no traces of it as yet on his face, and his
hand as he lifted his glass was perfectly steady. But those eyes of
his—I can see them now. The cynical bitterness, the concentrated
weariness of all Hell was in them. And it’s not good for any man to look
like that; certainly not a man of thirty-five, as I afterwards
discovered his age to be.”

Merton paused and sipped his whisky-and-soda, while from the other side
of the room came indications that the sleeper still slept.

“I never found out what his real name was,” he continued, thoughtfully.
“Incidentally, it doesn’t much matter. We knew him as Mainwaring, and
the J. which preceded it in his signature was assumed to stand for James
or Jimmy. Anyway, he answered to it, which was the main point. As far as
I know, he never received a letter and he never read a paper, and I
guess I got to know him better than anyone else in that hole. Every
morning, punctual to the second at eleven o’clock, he’d stroll into the
bar and have three double-gins. Sometimes he’d talk in his faint, rather
pleasant drawl; more often he’d sit silently at one of the rickety
tables, staring out to sea, with his long legs stretched out in front of
him. But whichever he did—whatever morning it was—you could always see
your face in his boots.

“I remember once, after I’d been there about a month, I started to pull
his leg about those boots of his.

“‘Take the devil of a long time cleaning them in the morning, don’t you,
Jimmy?’ I said, as he lounged up to the bar for his third gin.

“‘Yes,’ he answered, leaning over the counter so that his face was close
to mine. ‘Got anything further to say about my appearance?’

“‘Jimmy,’ I replied, ‘your appearance doesn’t signify one continental
damn to me. But as the only two regular British _habitués_ of this
first-class American bar, don’t let’s quarrel.’

“He grinned—a sort of slow, lazy grin.

“‘Think not?’ he said. ‘Might amuse one. However, perhaps you’re right.’

“And so it went on—one sweltering day after another, until one could
have gone mad with the hideous boredom of it. I used to stand behind the
bar there sometimes and curse weakly and foolishly like a child, but I
never heard Mainwaring do it. What happened during those steamy nights
in the privacy of his own room, when he—like the rest of us—was
fighting for sleep, is another matter. During the day he never varied.
Cold, cynical, immaculate, he seemed a being apart—above our little
worries and utterly contemptuous of them. Maybe he was right—maybe the
thing that had downed him was too big for foolish cursing. Knowing what
I do now, a good many things are clear which one didn’t realise at the
time.

“Only once, I think, did I ever get in the slightest degree intimate
with him. It was latish one evening, and the bar was empty save for us
two. I’d been railing against the fate that had landed me penniless in
such an accursed spot, and after a while he chipped in, in his lazy
drawl:

“‘Would a thousand be any good to you?’

“I looked at him speechless. ‘A thousand pounds?’ I stammered.

“‘Yes; I think I can raise that for you.’ He was staring in front of him
as he spoke. ‘And yet I don’t know. I’ve got more or less used to you
and you’ll have to stop a bit longer. Then we’ll see about it.’

“‘But, good heavens! man,’ I almost shouted, ‘do you mean to say that
you stop here when you can lay your hand on a thousand pounds?’

“‘It appears so, doesn’t it?’ He rose and stalked over to the bar. ‘It
doesn’t much matter where you stop, Merton, when you can’t be in the one
place where you’d sell your hopes of Heaven to be. And it’s best,
perhaps, to choose a place where the end will come quickly.’

“With that he turned on his heel, and I watched him with a sort of dazed
amazement as he sauntered down the dusty road, white in the tropical
moon, towards his own shack. A thousand pounds! The thought of it rang
in my head all through the night. A thousand pounds! A fortune! And
because, out in death-spots like that, men are apt to think strange
thoughts—thoughts that look ugly by the light of day—I found myself
wondering how long he could last at the rate he was going.
Two—sometimes three—bottles of gin a day: it couldn’t be long. And
then—who knew? It would be quick, the break-up; all the quicker because
there was not a trace of it now. And perhaps when it came he’d remember
about that thousand. Or I could remind him.”

Merton laughed grimly.

“Yes, we’re pretty average swine, even the best of us, when we’re up
against it, and I lay no claims to be a plaster saint. But Fate had
decreed that Jimmy Mainwaring was to find the end which he craved for
quicker than he had anticipated. Moreover—and that’s what I’ve always
been glad about—it had decreed that he was to find it before drink had
rotted that iron constitution of his; while his boots still shone and
his silk shirts remained spotless. It had decreed that he was to find it
in the way of all others that he would have chosen, had such a wild
improbability ever suggested itself. Which is going ahead a bit fast
with the yarn—but no matter.

“It was after I’d been there about three months that the incident
happened which was destined to be the indirect cause of his death. I
told you, didn’t I, that there were several Dago traders who lived up in
the foot-hills, and on the night in question three of them had come down
to Nwambi on business of some sort—amongst them one Pedro Salvas, who
was as unpleasant a specimen of humanity as I have ever met. A crafty,
orange-skinned brute, who indulged, according to common knowledge, in
every known form of vice, and a good many unknown ones too. The three of
them were sitting at a table near the door when Mainwaring lounged
in—and McAndrew’s words came back to me. The Dagos had been drinking;
Jimmy looked in his most uncompromising mood. He paused at the door, and
stared at each of them in turn through his eyeglass; then he turned his
back on them and came over to me.

“I glanced over his shoulder at the three men, and realised there was
trouble coming. They’d been whispering and muttering together the whole
evening, though at the time I had paid no attention. But now Pedro
Salvas, with an ugly flush on his ugly face, had risen and was coming
towards the bar.

“‘If one so utterly unworthy as I,’ he snarled, ‘may venture to speak to
the so very exclusive Englishman, I would suggest that he does not throw
pictures of his lady-loves about the streets.’

“He was holding something in his hand, and Jimmy swung round like a
panther. His hand went to his breast pocket; then I saw what the Dago
was holding out. It was the miniature of a girl. And after that I didn’t
see much more; I didn’t even have time to take cover. It seemed to me
that the lightning movement of Jimmy’s left hand as he grabbed the
miniature, and the terrific upper-cut with his right, were simultaneous.
Anyway, the next second he was putting the picture back in his breast
pocket, and the Dago, snarling like a mad dog, was picking himself out
of a medley of broken bottles. That was phase one. Phase two was equally
rapid, and left me blinking. There was the crack of a revolver, and at
the same moment a knife stuck out quivering in the wall behind my head.
Then there was a silence, and I collected my scattered wits.

“The revolver, still smoking, was in Jimmy’s hand: Salvas, his right arm
dripping with blood, was standing by the door, while his two pals were
crouching behind the table, looking for all the world like wild beasts
waiting to spring.

“‘Next time,’ said Jimmy, ‘I shoot to kill.’

“And he meant it. He was a bit white round the nostrils, which is a
darned dangerous sign in a man, especially if he’s got a gun and you’re
looking down the business end of it. And no one knew it better than
those three Dagos. They went on snarling, but not one of them moved an
eyelid.

“‘Put your knives on that table, you scum,’ ordered Jimmy.

“The other two obeyed, and he laughed contemptuously.

“‘Now clear out. You pollute the air.’

“For a moment or two they hesitated: then Salvas, with a prodigious
effort, regained his self-control.

“‘You are brave, Señor Mainwaring, when you have a revolver and we are
unarmed,’ he said, with a sneer.

“In two strides Jimmy was at the table where the knives were lying. He
picked one up, threw me his gun, and pointed to the other knife.

“‘I’ll fight you now, Salvas,’ he answered, quietly. ‘Knife to knife,
and to a finish.’

“But the Dago wasn’t taking any, and ’pon my soul I hardly blamed him.
For if ever a man was mad, Jimmy Mainwaring was mad that night: mad with
the madness that knows no fear and is absolutely blind to consequences.

“‘I do not brawl in bars with drunken Englishmen,’ remarked Salvas,
turning on his heel.

“A magnificent utterance, but ill-advised with Jimmy as he was. He gave
a short laugh and took a running kick, and Don Pedro Salvas disappeared
abruptly into the night. And the other two followed with celerity.

“‘You’ll be getting into trouble, old man,’ I said, as he came back to
the bar, ‘if you start that sort of game with the Dagos.’

“‘The bigger the trouble the more I’ll like it,’ he answered, shortly.
‘Give me another drink. Don’t you understand yet, Merton, that I’m
beyond caring?’

“And thinking it over since, I’ve come to the conclusion that he spoke
the literal truth. It’s a phrase often used, and very rarely meant; in
his case it was the plain, unvarnished truth. Rightly or wrongly he had
got into such a condition that he cared not one fig whether he lived or
died; if anything he preferred the latter. And falling foul of the Dago
colony was a better way than most of obtaining his preference.

“Of course, the episode that night had shown me one thing: it was a
woman who was at the bottom of it all. I didn’t ask any questions; he
wasn’t a man who took kindly to cross-examination. But I realised pretty
forcibly that if the mere handling of her picture by a Dago had produced
such a result, the matter must be serious. Who she was I hadn’t any
idea, or what was the trouble between them—and, as I say, I didn’t ask.

“And then one day a few weeks later I got the answer to the first
question. Someone left a month-old _Tatler_ in the bar, and I was
glancing through it when Mainwaring came in. I reached up for the gin
bottle to give him his usual drink, and when I turned round to hand it
to him he was staring at one of the pictures with the look of a dead man
on his face. I can see him now with his knuckles gleaming white through
the sunburn of his hands, and his great powerful chest showing under his
shirt. He stood like that maybe for five minutes—motionless; then,
without a word, he swung round and left the bar. And I picked up the
paper.”

Merton paused and drained his glass.

“Lady Sylvia’s wedding?” I asked, unnecessarily, and he nodded.

“So the first part of the riddle was solved,” he continued, quietly.
“And when two days passed by without a sign of Mainwaring, I began to be
afraid that he had solved his own riddle in his own way. But he hadn’t;
he came into the bar at ten o’clock at night, and leaned up against the
counter in his usual way.

“‘What have you been doing with yourself?’ I said, lightly.

“‘I’ve been trying to get drunk,’ he answered slowly, letting one of his
hands fall on my arm with a grip like steel. ‘And, dear God! I can’t.’

“It doesn’t sound much—told like this in the smoking-room of a London
club. But though I’ve seen and heard many things in my life that have
impressed me—horrible, dreadful things that I shall never forget—the
moment of all others that is most indelibly stamped on my brain is that
moment when, leaning across the bar, I looked into the depths of the
soul of the man who called himself Jimmy Mainwaring—the man who could
not get drunk.”

Once again he paused, and this time I did not interrupt him. He was back
in that steaming night, with the smell of stale spirits in his nostrils
and the sight of strange things in his eyes. And I felt that I, too,
could visualise that tall, immaculate Englishman leaning against the
counter—the man who was beyond caring.

“But I must get on with it,” continued Merton, after a while. “The club
will be filling up soon and I’ve only got the finish to tell you now.
And by one of those extraordinary coincidences which happen far more
frequently in life than people will allow, the finish proved a worthy
one.

“It was about two days later. I was in the bar polishing the glasses
when the door swung open and two men came in. They were obviously
English, and both of them were dressed as if they were going to a
garden-party.

“‘Thank heavens! Tommy, here’s a bar, at any rate,’ said one of them. ‘I
say, barman, what have you got?’

“Well, I had a bit of a liver, and I disliked being called barman.

“‘Several bottles of poison,’ I answered, ‘and the hell of a temper.’

“The second one laughed, and after a moment or two the other joined in.

“‘I don’t wonder at the latter commodity,’ he said. ‘This is a ghastly
hole.’

“‘I wouldn’t deny it,’ I answered. ‘What, if I may ask, has brought you
here?’

“‘Oh, we’ve had a small breakdown, and the skipper came in here to
repair it. We’ve just come ashore to have a look round.’

“I glanced through the window, and noticed for the first time that a
steam yacht was lying off the shore. She was a real beauty—looked about
a thousand tons—and I gave a sigh of envy.

“‘You’re not in want of a barman, by any chance, are you?’ I said. ‘If
so, I’ll swim out and chance the sharks.’

“‘’Fraid we’ve got everything in that line,’ he answered. ‘But select
the least deadly of your poisons, and join us.’

“And it was as I was pulling down the gin and vermouth that Jimmy
Mainwaring came into the bar. He got about half-way across the floor,
and then he stopped dead in his tracks. And I guess during the next two
seconds you could have heard a pin drop.

“‘So this is where you’ve hidden yourself,’ said the smaller of the two
men—the one who had done most of the talking. ‘I don’t think we’ll
trouble you for those drinks, barman.’

“Without another word he walked out of the place—and after a moment or
two the other man started to follow him. He hesitated as he got abreast
of Jimmy, and then for the first time Mainwaring spoke:

“‘Is she here?’

“‘Yes,’ answered the other. ‘On board the yacht. There’s a whole party
of us.’

“And with that he stepped into the street and joined his pal. With a
perfectly inscrutable look on his face Jimmy watched them as they walked
through the glaring sun and got into the small motor-boat that was
waiting alongside the quay. Then he came up to the bar.

“‘An artistic touch, doubtless, on the part of Fate,’ he remarked,
quietly. ‘But a little unnecessary.’

“And I guess I metaphorically took off my hat to him at that moment.
What he’d done, why he was there, I neither knew nor cared; all that
mattered to me was the way he took that last rotten twist of the
surgeon’s knife. Not by the quiver of an eyelid would you have known
that anything unusual had happened: he drank his three double-gins at
exactly the same rate as every other morning. And then he too swung out
of the bar, and went back to his office in McAndrew’s warehouse, leaving
me to lie down on my bed and sweat under the mosquito curtains, while I
wondered at the inscrutable working out of things. Was it blind, the
Fate that moved the pieces; or was there some definite pattern beyond
our ken? At the moment it seemed pretty blind and senseless; later
on—well, you’ll be able to form your own opinion.

“You know how quickly darkness falls in those latitudes. And it was just
before sunset that I saw a boat shoot away from the side of the yacht
and come full speed for the shore. I remember I wondered casually who
was the mug who would leave a comfortable yacht for Nwambi, especially
after the report of it that must have been given by our two morning
visitors. And then it struck me that, whoever it might be, he was
evidently in the deuce of a hurry. Almost before the boat came alongside
a man sprang out and scrambled up the steps. Then at a rapid double he
came sprinting towards me as I stood at the door of the bar. It was the
smaller of the two men who had been ashore that morning, and something
was evidently very much amiss.

“‘Where is she?’ he shouted, as soon as he came within earshot. ‘Where’s
my wife, you damned scoundrel?’

“Seeing that he was quite beside himself with worry and alarm, I let the
remark go by.

“‘Steady!’ I said, as he came gasping up to me. ‘I haven’t got your
wife; I haven’t even seen her.’

“‘It’s that card-sharper!’ he cried. ‘By God! I’ll shoot him like a dog,
if he’s tried any monkey-tricks!’

“‘Dry up, and pull yourself together,’ I said angrily. ‘If you’re
alluding to Jimmy Mainwaring——’

“And at that moment Jimmy himself stepped out of his office and strolled
across the road.

“‘You swine, you cursed card-cheat—where’s Sylvia?’

“‘What the devil are you talking about?’ said Jimmy, and his voice was
tense.

“‘She came ashore this afternoon, saying she would return in an hour,’
said the other man. ‘I didn’t know it at the time, Mr.—er—Mainwaring,
I believe you call yourself. The boat came back for her, and she was not
there. That was four hours ago. Where is she?’

“He was covering Jimmy with his revolver as he spoke.

“‘Four hours ago, Clavering! Good heavens! man—put down your gun. This
isn’t a time for amateur theatricals.’ He brushed past him as if he was
non-existent and came up to me. ‘Did you see Lady Clavering?’

“‘Not a trace,’ I answered, and the same fear was in both of us.

“‘Did she say what she was coming on shore for?’ He swung round on the
husband.

“‘To have a look round,’ answered Clavering, and his voice had altered.
No longer was he the outraged husband; he was a frightened man relying
instinctively on a bigger personality than himself.

“‘If she’s not about here, she must have gone inland,’ said Jimmy,
staring at me. ‘And it’ll be dark in five minutes.’

“‘My God!’ cried Clavering, ‘what are we to do? She can’t be left alone
for the night. Lost—in this cursed country! She may have hurt
herself—sprained her ankle.’

“For a moment neither of us answered him. Even more than he did we
realise the hideous danger of a white woman alone in the bush inland.
There were worse dangers than snakes and wild animals to be feared. And
it was as we were standing there staring at one another, and afraid to
voice our thoughts, that one of McAndrew’s native boys came down the
street. He was running and out of breath; and the instant he saw Jimmy
he rushed up to him and started gabbling in the local patois. He spoke
too fast for me to follow him, and Clavering, of course, couldn’t
understand a word. But we both guessed instinctively what he was talking
about and we both watched Jimmy’s face. And as we watched it I heard
Clavering catch his breath sharply.

“At last the boy finished, and Jimmy turned and looked at me. On his
face was a look of such cold malignant fury that the question which was
trembling on my lips died away, and I stared at him speechlessly.

“‘The Dagos have got her,’ he said, very softly. ‘Don Pedro Salvas is, I
fear, a foolish man.’

“Clavering gave a sort of hoarse cry, and Jimmy’s face softened.

“‘Poor devil,’ he said. ‘Your job is going to be harder than mine. Go
back to your yacht—get all your men on shore that you can spare—and if
I’m not back in four hours, wait for dawn and then strike inland over
the swamp. Find Pedro Salvas’s house—and hang him on the highest tree
you can find.’

“Without another word he swung on his heel and went up the street at a
long, steady lope. Twice Clavering called after him, but he never turned
his head or altered his stride—and then he started to follow himself.
It was I who stopped him, and he cursed me like a child—almost weeping.

“‘Do what he told you,’ I said. ‘You’d never find your way; you’d be
worse than useless. I’ll go with him: you get back and bring your men
ashore.’

“And with that I followed Jimmy. At times I could see him, a faint white
figure in the darkness, as he dodged through that fever-laden swamp; at
times I found myself marvelling at the condition of the man, bearing in
mind his method of living. Steadily, tirelessly, he forged ahead, and
when he came to the foot-hills I hadn’t gained a yard on him.

“And then I began wondering what was going to happen when he reached
Salvas’s bungalow, and by what strange mischance the girl had met the
owner. That it was revenge I was certain; he had recognised her from the
picture, and I remember thinking how bitter must have been his hatred of
Mainwaring to have induced him to run such an appalling risk. For the
risk was appalling, even in that country of strange happenings.

“I don’t think that Jimmy troubled his head over any such speculations.
In his mind there was room for only one thought—an all-sufficient
thought—to get his hands on Pedro Salvas. I don’t think he even knew
that I was behind him, until after it was over and the curtain was
falling on the play. And then he had no time for me.”

Merton gave a short laugh that had in it a touch of sadness.

“A good curtain it was, too,” he continued, quietly. “I remember I made
a frantic endeavour to overtake him as he raced up to the house, and
then, because I just couldn’t help myself, I stopped and
watched—fascinated. The window of the big living-room was open, and the
light blazed out. I suppose they had never anticipated pursuit that
night. Leaning up against the wall was the girl, with a look of frozen
horror on her face, while seated at the table were Pedro Salvas and
three of his pals. And they were drinking.

“It all happened very quickly. For one second I saw Jimmy Mainwaring
framed in the window—then he began shooting. I don’t think I’ve
mentioned that he could shoot the pip out of the ace of diamonds nine
times out of ten at twenty yards, and his madness did not interfere with
his aim. And that night he was stark, staring mad. I heard three
shots—so close together that only an artist could have fired them out
of the same revolver and taken aim; I saw the three friends of Pedro
Salvas collapse limply in their chairs. And then there was a pause; I
think Jimmy wanted to get at _him_ with his hands.

“But it was not to be. Just for a moment the owner of the bungalow had
been so stupefied at the sudden appearance of the man he hated that he
had simply sat still, staring; but only for a moment. The movement of
his arm was so quick that I hardly saw it; I only noticed what seemed to
be a streak of light which shot across the room. And then I heard
Jimmy’s revolver again—the tenth, the hundredth of a second too late.
He’d drilled Pedro Salvas through the heart all right—I watched the
swine crumple and fall with the snarl still on his face—but this time
the knife wasn’t sticking in the wall.

“She got to him first,” went on Merton, thoughtfully. “His knees were
sagging just as I got to the window, and she was trying to hold him up
in her arms. And then between us we laid him down, and I saw that the
end was very near. There was nothing I could do; the knife was clean
into his chest. The finish of the journey had come to the man who could
not get drunk. And so I left them together, while I mounted guard by the
window with a gun in each hand. It wasn’t a house to take risks in.

“He lived, I think, for five minutes, and of those five minutes I would
rather not speak. There are things which a man may tell, and things
which he may not. Sufficient be it to say that he may have cheated at
cards or he may not—she loved him. If, indeed, he had committed the
unforgivable sin amongst gentlemen all the world over, he atoned for it.
And she loved him. Let us leave it at that.

“And when it was over, and the strange, bitter spirit of the man who
called himself Jimmy Mainwaring had gone out on the unknown road, I
touched her on the shoulder. She rose blindly and stumbled out into the
darkness at my side. I don’t think I spoke a word to her, beyond telling
her to take my arm. And after a while she grew heavier and heavier on
it, until at last she slipped down—a little unconscious heap of sobbing
girlhood.”

Merton paused and lit a cigarette with a smile.

“So that is how it was ordained that I should carry the Lady Sylvia
Clavering, slung over my shoulder like a sack of potatoes, for three
miles. I remember staggering into the village to find myself surrounded
by men from the yacht. I handed her over to her distracted husband, and
then I rather think I fainted myself. I know I found myself in my own
bar, with people pouring whisky down my throat. And after a while they
cleared off, leaving Clavering alone with me. He began to stammer out
his thanks, and I cut him short.

“‘No thanks are due to me,’ I said. ‘They’re due to another man whom you
called a card-cheat—but who was a bigger man than either you or I are
ever likely to be.’

“‘Was?’ he said, staring at me.

“‘Yes,’ I answered. ‘He’s dead.’

“He stood there silently for a moment or two; then with a queer look on
his face he took off his hat.

“‘You’re right,’ he said. ‘He was a bigger man than me.’”

Merton got up and pressed the bell.

“I’ve never seen him from that day to this,” he said, thoughtfully. “I
never saw his wife again until to-night. And I’ve never filled in the
gaps in the story. Moreover, I don’t know that I want to.”

A waiter came over to his chair.

“You’ll join me? Two whiskies-and-sodas, please, waiter—large ones.”

                  _Made and Printed in Great Britain._
          _Hazell, Watson & Viney, Ld., London and Aylesbury._




                           TRANSCRIBER NOTES

Misspelled words and printer errors have been corrected. Where multiple
spellings occur, majority use has been employed.

Punctuation has been maintained except where obvious printer errors
occur.










End of Project Gutenberg's The Dinner Club, by H. C. (Sapper) McNeile



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DINNER CLUB ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.